GIRAFFE HUNTERS 
 

 
 
 '' i 
 
 

 p / JSP 'fn^p^^f ^jTii J^ - 
 
 
 
to- 
 
THE 
 
 GIRAFFE-HUNTERS 
 
 BY 
 
 CAPTAIN MAYNE REID 
 
 K 
 
 AUTHOR OF "THE DESERT HOME," "THE OCEAN WAIFS," ETC., ETC. 
 
 WITH ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 A NEW EDITION 
 WITH A MEMOIR BY R. H. STODDARD 
 
 NEW YORK 
 
 JOHN W. LOVELL COMPANY 
 
 150 WORTH STREET, CORNER MISSION PLACE 
 
Entered according to act of Congress, jn tfie year 1852, by 
 
 WCOfeVOR A.Nt>FjL3DS, 
 in the Clerk's Office of the District <5ourt of the'District of Massachusetts. 
 
 Entered according to act of Congress, in the year 1885, by 
 
 THOMAS R. KNOX & CO., 
 in the office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 
 
 Entered according to act of Congress 1 , in the year 1889, by 
 
 WORTHINGTON CO., 
 in the office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 
 
 NEW YORK, January 1st, 1869. 
 MESSRS. FIELDS, OSGOOD & Co.: 
 
 I accept the terms offered, and hereby concede to you the exclusive right 
 of publication, in the United States, of all my juvenile Tales of Adventure, 
 known as Boys 1 Novels. 
 
 MAYNE REID. 
 
 TROWS 
 PRINTING AND BOOKBINDING COMPANY, 
 
MEMOIR OF MAYNE HELD. 
 
 No one who "has written books for the young during the 
 present century ever had so large a circle of readers as 
 Captain Mayne Reid, or ever was so well fitted by circum- 
 stances to write the books by which lie is chiefly known. 
 His life, which was an adventurous one, was ripened with 
 the experience of two Continents, and his temperament 
 which was an ardent one, reflected the traits of two races 
 Irish by birth, he was American in his sympathies with 
 the people of the New World, whose acquaintance he 
 made at an early period, among whom he lived for years, 
 <wid whose battles he helped to win. He was probably 
 more familiar with the Southern and Western portion of 
 the United States forty years ago than any native-born 
 American of that time. A curious interest attaches to the 
 life of Captain Reid, but it is not of the kind that casual 
 biographers dwell upon. If he had written it himself it 
 would have charmed thonsands of readers, who can now 
 merely imagine what it might have been from the glimpses 
 of it which they obtain in his writings It was not passed 
 in the fierce light oi: publicity, but in that simple, silent 
 obscurity which is the lot of most men, and is their hap' 
 piness, if they only knew it. 
 
 Briefly related, the life of Captain Reid was as follows ; 
 He was born in 1818, in the north of Ireland, the son oi 
 a Presbyterian clergyman, who was a type of the class 
 which Goldsmith has described so freshly in the " Deserted 
 Village," and was highly thought of for his labors among 
 the poor of his neighborhood. An earnest, reverent man, 
 to whom his calling was indeed a sacred one, he designed 
 his son Mayne for the ministry, in the hope, no doubt, 
 that he would be Lis successor. But nature had some- 
 thing to say about that, as well as his good father. He 
 began to stud/ for the ministry, but it was not long before 
 I 
 
 M12542 
 
he was draws in another direction. Always a great reader, 
 his favorite books were descriptions of travel in foreign 
 lands, particularly those which dealt with the scenery, 
 the people, and the resources of America. Tie spell whicfc 
 these exercised over his imagination, joined to a love ol 
 adventure which was inherent in his temperament, and 
 inherited, perhaps with his race, determined his career. 
 At the a,e of twenty he closed his theological tomes, and 
 girding up his loins with a stout heart he sailed from the 
 shores of the Old World for the New. Following the 
 spirit in his feet he landed at New Orleans, which was 
 probably a more promising field for a young man of his 
 talents than any Northern city, and was speedily engaged 
 in business. The nature of this business is not stated, 
 further than it was that of ?. trader; but whatever it was 
 it obliged this young Irishman to make long journeys into 
 the interior of the country, which was almost a terra in- 
 cognita. Sparsely settled, where settled at all, it was still 
 clothed in primeval verdure here in the endless reach of 
 savannas, there in the depth of pathless woods, and far 
 away to the North and the West in those monotonous 
 ocean like levels of land for which the speech of England 
 has no name the Prairies. Its population was nomadic, 
 not to say barbaric, consisting of tribes of Indians whose 
 hunting grounds from time immemorial the region was r 
 hunters and trappers, who had turned their backs upon 
 civilization for the free, wild li.e of nature ; men of 
 doubtful or dangerous antecedents, who had found it con- 
 venient to leave their country for their country's good ; 
 and scattered about hardy pioneer communities from East- 
 ern States, advancing waves of the great sea of emigration 
 which is still drawing the course of empire westward. 
 Travelling in a country like this, and among people like 
 *Hese, May lie Reid passed five years of his early manhood, 
 was at home wherever he went, and never more so 
 l^an when among the Indians of the Red River territory, 
 with whom he spent several months, learning their lan- 
 guage, studying their customs, and enjoying the wild and 
 beautiful scenery of their camping grounds. Indian for 
 the time, he lived in their lodges, rode with them, hunted 
 with them, and night after night sat by their blazing 
 camp-fires listening to the warlike stoiies of the braves 
 and the quaint legends of the medicine men. There wag 
 that in the blood of Marne Reid which fitted, him to lead 
 this Life at ^ ia ^me, and whether he knew it or not 4 
 2 
 
educated lifs genius as no ether life conld have done. It 
 familiarized him with a large extent of country in the 
 South and West ; it introduced him to men and manners 
 which existed nowhere else; and it revealed to him the 
 secrets of Indian life and character. 
 
 There was another side, however, to Mayne Reid than 
 that we have touched upon, and this, at the end of fiv* 
 years, drew him back to the average life of his kind. We 
 find him next in Philadelphia, where lie began to con- 
 tribute stories and sketches of travel to the newspapers 
 and magazines. Philadelphia was then the most literate 
 city in the United States, the one in which a clever writer 
 was at once encouraged and rewarded. Frank and warm- 
 hearted, he made many friends there among journalists 
 and authors. One of these friends was Edgar Allan Poe, 
 whom he often visited at his home in Spring Garden, and 
 concerning whom years-after, when he was dead, he wrote 
 with loving tenderness. 
 
 The next episode in the career of Mayne Reid was not 
 what one would expect from a man of letters, though it 
 vas just what might have been expected from a man of 
 his temperament and antecedents. It grew out of the 
 time, which was warlike, and it drove him into the army 
 with which the United States speedily crushed the forces 
 of the sister Republic Mexico. He obtained a commis- 
 sion, and served throughout the war with great bravery 
 and distinction. This stormy episode ended with a severe 
 wound, which he received in storming the heights of Cha- 
 pultepeo a terrible battle which practically ended the 
 war. 
 
 A second episode of a similar character, but with a more 
 fortunate conclusion, occurred about four years later. It 
 grew out of another war, which, happily for us, was not on 
 our borders, but in the heart of Europe, where the Hun- 
 garian race had risen in insurrection against the hated power 
 of Austria. Their desperate valor in the face of tremen- 
 dous odds excited the sympathy of the American people, 
 and fired the heart of Captain Mayne Reid, who buckled 
 on his sword once more, and sailed from New York with 
 a body of volunteers to aid the Hungarians in their struggles 
 for independence. They were too late, for hardly had 
 they reached Paris before they learned that all was over'. 
 Srorgey had surrendered at Arad, and Hungary was 
 trushed. They were at once dismissed, and Captain 
 betook himself to London. 
 
 3 
 
The life of the Mayne Jftetd in whom WL ar must Mr 
 
 terested Mayne Reid, the author began at this time, 
 when he was in his thirty-first year, and ended only on 
 the day of his death, October 21, 1883. It covered one- 
 third of a century, and was, when compared with that 
 which had preceded it, uneventful, if not devoid of in- 
 cident. There is not much that needs be told not much, 
 indeed, that can be told in the life of a man of letters 
 like Captain Mayne Reid. It is written in his books. 
 Mayne Reid was one of the best known authors of hia 
 time differing in this from many authors who are popu- 
 lar without being known and in the walk of fiction which 
 he discovered for himself he is an acknowledged mas- 
 ter. His reputation did not depend upon the admiration 
 of the millions of young people who read his books, but 
 upon the judgment of mature critics, to whom his delinea- 
 tions of adventurous lii'e were literature of no common 
 order. His reputation as a story-teller was widely recog- 
 nized on the Continent, where he was accepted as aa 
 authority in regard to the customs of the pioneers and the 
 guerilla warfare of the Indian tribes, and was warmly 
 praised for his freshness, his novelty, and his hardy origi- 
 nality. The people of France and Germany delighted in 
 this soldier- writer. " There was not a word in his books 
 which a school-boy could not safely read aloud to hia 
 mother and sisters." So says a late English critic, to which 
 another adds, that if he has somewhat gone out of fashion 
 of late years, the more's the pity for the school-boy of the 
 period. What Defoe is in Robinson Crusoe realistic id^l 
 of island solitude that, in his romantic stories of wilder* 
 iife, Is his great scholar, Captain Mayne Reid. 
 
 n, H. STODDABD 
 4 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 OftJLTRB . 
 
 I. ARRIVAL AT THE PBOMISBD LASH , . . 1 
 
 II. ON THE LIMPOPO . . 6 
 
 III. A TWIN TRAP 9 
 
 IV. IN THE PITS ....... 14 
 
 V. AEEND LOST . . 18 
 
 VI. SPOOR'EM 21 
 
 VII. THE LOST HUNTEB 26 
 
 VIIi. RESCUED 80 
 
 IX. AN INCIDENT OF THE ROAD ...... 84 
 
 X. MACOKA 88 
 
 XL MACORA'S KRAAL 42 
 
 XII. SPYING OUT THE LAND ...... 46 
 
 XIII. THE FAITHFUL "SMOKK" 49 
 
 XIV. THE LAGOON 62 
 
 XV. HIPPOPOTAMI ......... 66 
 
 XVI. HUNTING HIPPOPOTAMI 68 
 
 XVII. To THE GIRAFFE COUNTBT . . . 68 
 
 XVIII. A GIRAFFE CHASK 66 
 
 XIX. THE CAMELOPARD 71 
 
 XX. A RACE FOR LIFE 73 
 
 XXI. A CREATURE HARD TO KILL ...... 78 
 
 XXII. A SEPARATION . 82 
 
 XXIII. FROM BAD TO WORSE . . . . 86 
 
 XXIV. REUNION 89 
 
 XXV. MISTAKES OF A NIGHT .... * 98 
 
 XXVI. CAPTURED , 97 
 
 XXVII. IN THONGS . ..... .101 
 
 XXVIII. LED OUT TO DIB . . * * 10f 
 
IT CONTENTS. 
 
 XXIX. JUST IN TIME 10S 
 
 XXX. THE HOPO 113 
 
 XXXI. DISAPPOINTED .... , 117 
 
 XXXII. DRIVEN A WAI 120 
 
 XXXIII. THE RETREAT 123 
 
 XXXIV. TYRANNY AND LOYALTY 128 
 
 XXXV WELCOME TIDINGS 133 
 
 XXXVI BESIEGED 138 
 
 JXXVII. NOT QUITE TOO LATB . 148 
 
 XXXVIII. A TALK ABOUT HOME 147 
 
 XXXIX. AMONG THE MIMOSAS 161 
 
 XL. ANOTHER DISAPPOINTMENT 156 
 
 XLI. A HERD OP BUFFALOES ....... 160 
 
 XL1I. THE POISONED SPRING ...... 164 
 
 XLIII. EXCITEMENT FOR ALL ....... 168 
 
 XLIV. THE PIT 172 
 
 XLV. ON THE KARROO 176 
 
 XL VI. THE POOL OF DEATH 181 
 
 XL VII. THE WATER-ROOT 185 
 
 XL VIII. AN ODD SORT OF SUCTION PUMP .... 189 
 
 XLIX. SCENES SELDOM VISITED 193 
 
 L, A TALK ABOUT OSTRICHES 198 
 
 LI. ANOTHER DELAY 201 
 
 LII. A HOPELESS CHASE 206 
 
 LIII. A WEARY WATCH 209 
 
 LIV. CHANCE BETTER THAN SKILL 215 
 
 LV. A REVERSE OF FORTUNE 219 
 
 LVI. THE SEARCH FOR WILLEM 224 
 
 LVTI. AN ENCOUNTER BETWEEN OLD ACQUAINTANCES . . 228 
 
 LVIII. THE LOST ARE FOUND 232 
 
 LIX. A LION HUNT 237 
 
 LX. A SUDDEN REVERSE OF FORTUNE . . 241 
 
 LXI. THE LOST FOUND 245 
 
 LXII. WITH THE HOTTENTOTS . . ... 249 
 
 LXIII. THE DUTCHMAN'S FIRESIDE ...... 263 
 
 LXIV. "STRAYED OR STOLEN" 25 
 
 LXV. THE LAST OF A FAMILY 261 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 LXVI. NEWS OF THE LOST 
 
 LXVII. WHY CONGO TURNED TRAITDR 
 
 LXVIII. LIGHT OUT OF DARKNESS . . 
 
 LXIX. THE KAFFIR DISCOVERS TOC MUCH 
 
 LXX. CONGO A CAPTIVE 
 
 LXXI. A FIGHT BY FIRELIGHT 
 
 LXXII. ALL RIGHT ONCE MOB 
 
 LXXIII. COHCLUSIOJI . 
 
 270 
 274 
 279 
 282 
 287 
 292 
 2M 
 
THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 CHAPTER 1. 
 
 ARRIVAL AT THE PROMISED LAND. 
 
 IN that land of which we have so many records of early 
 and high civilization, and also such strong evidences of 
 present barbarism, the land of which we know so much 
 and so little, the land where Nature exhibits some of her 
 most wonderful creations and greatest contrasts, and where 
 she is also prolific in the great forms of animal and vegeta- 
 ble life, there, my young reader, let us wander once more. 
 Let us return to Africa, and encounter new scenes in com- 
 pany with old friends. 
 
 On the banks of the Limpopo brightly blazes a hunter's 
 fire, around which the reader may behold three distinct cir- 
 cles of aLimated beings. The largest is composed of horses, 
 the second of dogs, and the lesser or inner one of young 
 men, whom many of my readers will recognize as old ac- 
 quaintances. 
 
 I have but to mention the names of Hans and Hendrik 
 Von Bloom, Groot Willem and Arend Van Wyk, to make 
 known that The Young Yagers are again on a hunting expe- 
 dition. In the one in which we now encounter them, all the 
 parties are not inspired by the same hopes and desires. 
 
 The quiet and learned Hans Von Bloom, like many colo- 
 nial youths, is affected with the dtsire of visiting the hom 
 of his forefathers. He wishes to go to Europe for the pur* 
 
J THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 pose of making some practical use of the knowledge ac 
 quired, and the floral collections made, while a Bush-Boy 
 and a Young Yager. But before doing so, he wishes to en- 
 large his knowledge of natural history by making one morf 
 expedition to a part of Southern Africa he has not yst visited. 
 , a. ( . He fcnows that -extensive regions of his native land, con- 
 ! 'etkining'Jarge.-Mvers and immense forests, and abounding in a 
 '1 52 , vast, variety of r.ar* -plants, lie between the rivers Limpopo 
 and 'Zambezi, Jarid* before visiting Europe he wishes to extend 
 his botanic researches in that direction. His desire to make 
 this new excursion amid the African wilds is no stronger 
 than that of " Groot Willem " Van Wyk, who ever since 
 his return from the last expedition, six months before, has 
 been anxious to undertake another in quest of game such as 
 he has not yet encountered. 
 
 Our readers will search in vain around the camp-fire for 
 little Jan and Klaas. 'Their parents would not consent to 
 their going so far from home, on an excursion promising so 
 many hardships and so much danger. Besides, it was neces- 
 sary that they should become something better than mere 
 Bush-Boys, by spending a few years at school. 
 
 The two young cornets, Hendrik Von Bloom and Arend 
 Van Wyk, each endeavoring to wear the appearance of old 
 warriors, are present in the camp. Although both are pas- 
 sionately fond of a sportsman's life, each, for certain reasons, 
 had refrained from urging the necessity or advantage of the 
 present expedition. 
 
 They would have preferred remaining at home and trying 
 to find amusement during the day with the inferior game to 
 be found near Graaf Reinet, not that they fear danger or 
 were in any way entitled to the appellation of " cockney 
 sportsmen"; but home has an attraction for them that the 
 love of adventure cannot wholly eradicate. 
 
 Hendrik Von Bloom could have stayed very happily at 
 home. The excitement of the chase, which on former oce- 
 
ARRIVAL AT THE PROMISED LAND. 3 
 
 sionr, ae had so much enjoyed, now no longer attracts him 
 half so much as the smiles of Wilhelmina Van Wyk, the. 
 only uister of his friends Groot Willem and Arend. 
 
 The latter young gentleman would not have travelled far 
 from the daily society of little Triiey Von Bloom, had he 
 been left to his own inclinations. But Willem and Hans 
 had determined upon seeking adventures farther to the north 
 than any place they had yet visited; and hence the present 
 expedition. 
 
 The promise of sport and rare adventures, added to the 
 fear of ridicule should they remain at home, influenced Hen- 
 drik and Arend to accompany the great hunter and the nat- 
 uralist to the banks of the Limpopo. 
 
 Seated near the fire are two other individuals, whom the 
 readers of The Young Yagers will recognize as old acquaint- 
 ances. One is the short, stout, heavy-headed Bushman, 
 Swartboy, who could not have been coaxed to remain behind 
 while his young masters Hans and Hendrik were out in 
 search of adventures. 
 
 The other personage not mentioned by name is Congo, 
 the Kaffir. 
 
 The Limpopo River was too far from Graaf Reinet for 
 the young hunters to think of reaching it with wagons and 
 oxen. The journey might be made, but it would take up too 
 much time ; and they were impatient to reach what Groot 
 Willem had long called " The Promised Land." 
 
 In order, therefore, to do their travelling in as little time 
 as possible, they had taken no oxen ; but, mounted on good 
 hor.es, had hastened by the nearest route to the banks of 
 the Limpopo, avoiding in place of seeking adventures by 
 the; way. Besides their own saddle-horses, six others were 
 furnished with pack-saddle^, and lightly laden with ammu- 
 nition, cl >thing, and such other articles as might be re 
 quired 
 
 The camp where we now encounter them is a temporary 
 
4 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 halting-place on the Limpopo. They have succeeded *n 
 grossing the river, and are now on the borders of that land 
 BO long represented to them as being a hunter's paradise. A 
 toilsome journey is no longer before them ; but only amuse- 
 ment, of a kind so much appreciated that they have travelled 
 several hundred miles to enjoy it. 
 
 We have stated that, in undertaking this expedition, the 
 youths were influenced by different motives. This was to a 
 great extent true ; and yet they had a common purpose be- 
 side that of mere amusement. The consul for the Nether- 
 lands had been instructed by his government to procure a 
 young male and female giraffe, to be forwarded to Europe 
 Five hundred pounds had been offered for the pair safely 
 delivered either at Cape Town or Port Natal ; and several 
 parties of hunters that had tried to procure these had failed 
 They had shot and otherwise killed camelopards by the score, 
 but had not succeeded in capturing any young ones alive. 
 
 Our hunters had left home with the determination to take 
 back a pair of young giraffes, and to pay all expenses of their 
 expedition by this, as also by the sale of hippopotamus teeth. 
 The hope was not an unreasonable one. They knew that 
 fortunes had been made in procuring elephants' tusks, and 
 also that the teeth of the hippopotamus were the finest of 
 ivory, and commanded a price four times greater than any 
 other sent to the European market. 
 
 But the capturing of the young camelopards was the 
 principal object of their expedition. The love of glory war 
 stronger than the desire of gain, especially in Groot Willera, 
 ^ho as a hunter eagerly longed to accomplish a feat which 
 had been attempted by so many others without success. In 
 his mind, the fame of fetching back the two young giraffes 
 far outweighed the five hundred pound prize to be obtained, 
 though the latter was a consideration not to be despised, and 
 no doubt formed with him, as with the others, an additional 
 incentive. 
 
ON THE LIMPOPO. 5 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 ON THE LIMPOPO. 
 
 DURING the first night spent upon the Limpopo out 
 adventurers had good reason for believing that they 
 were in the neighborhood of several kinds of game they 
 were anxious to fall in with. 
 
 Their repose was disturbed by a combination of sounds, in 
 which they could distinguish the roar of the lion, the trum- 
 pet-like notes of the elephant, mingled with the voices of 
 Borne creature they could not remember having previously 
 heard. 
 
 Several hours of that day had been passed in searching 
 for a place to cross the river, one where the banks were 
 low on each side, and the stream not too deep. This had 
 not been found until the sun was low down upon the hori- 
 zon. 
 
 By the time they had got safely over, twilight was fast 
 thickening into darkness, and all but Congo were unwilling 
 to proceed farther that night. The Kaffir suggested that 
 they should go at least half a mile up or down the rivet* 
 and Groot Willem seconded the proposal, although he had 
 no other reason for doing so than a blind belief in the opin- 
 ions of his attendant, whether they were based upon wisdom 
 or instinct. 
 
 In the end Congo's suggestion had been adopted, and the 
 sounds that disturbed the slumbers of the camp were heard 
 at some distance, proceeding from the place where they had 
 crossed the river. 
 
 " Now, can you understand why Congo advised us to come 
 here ? " asked Groot Willem, as they listened to the hidecui 
 noises that were depriving them of sleep. 
 
t THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 w No," was the reply of his companions. 
 
 " Well, it was because the place where we crossed ia th 
 watering-place for all the animals in the neighborhood." 
 
 "That is so, Baas Willem," said Congo, confirming the 
 statement of his master. 
 
 " But we have not come a thousand miles for the sake of 
 keeping out of the way of those animals, have we ? " asked 
 the hunter Hendrik. 
 
 " No," answered Willem, " we came here to seek them, 
 not to have them seek us. Our horses want rest, whether 
 we do or not." 
 
 Here ended further conversation for the night, for the 
 hunters becoming accustomed to the chorus of the wild crea- 
 tures, took no further notice of it, and one after another fell 
 asleep. 
 
 Morning dawned upon a scene of surpassing beauty. 
 They were in a broad valley, covered with magnificent 
 trees, among which were many gigantic baobabs (Adansonia 
 digitata). Wild date-trees were growing in little clumps; 
 while the floral carpet, spread in brilliant pattern over the 
 valley, was observed by Hans with an air of peculiar satis- 
 faction. 
 
 lie had reached a new field for the pursuit of his studies, 
 and bright dreams were passing gently through his mind, 
 dreams that anticipated new discoveries in the botanical 
 world, which might make his name known among the savans 
 of Europe. 
 
 Before any of his companions were moving, Groot Wil- 
 lem, accompanied by Congo, stole forth to take a look at the 
 lurrounding country. 
 
 They directed their course down the river. On reaching 
 the place where they had crossed it, they chanced upon a 
 tableau that even a hunter, who is supposed to take delight 
 in the destruction of animals, could not look upon without 
 unpleasant emotions. 
 
ON THE LIMPOPO. 7 
 
 Within the space of a hundred yards were lying five 
 dead antelopes, of a species Willem had never seen before* 
 Feeding on the carcasses were several hyenas. On the ap- 
 proach of the hunters, they slowly moved away, each laugh- 
 ing like a madman who has just committed some horrible 
 atrocity. 
 
 By the " spoors " seen upon the river-banks, it was evident 
 that both elephants and lions had visited the place during 
 the night. While making these and other reconnoissances, 
 Groot Willem was joined by Hans, who had already com- 
 menced his favorite study by making an examination of the 
 floral treasures in his immediate locality. Arriving up with 
 Groot Willem, the attention of Hans was at once directed to 
 an examination of the antelopes, which he pronounced to be 
 elands, but believed them to be of a new and undescribed 
 variety of this animal. They were elands ; but each was 
 marked with small white stripes across the body, in this 
 respect resembling " koodoos." 
 
 After a short examination of the spoor, Congo asserted 
 that a troop of elands had first visited the watering-place, 
 and that while they were there four bull elephants, also in 
 search of water, had charged with great speed upon the an 
 telopes. Three or four lions had also joined in the strife, in 
 which the only victims had been the unfortunate elands. 
 
 " I think we are in a place where we had better make a 
 regular enclosure, and stop for a few days," suggested Groot 
 Willem, on his return to the camp. " There is plertty of 
 feed for the horses, and we have proof that the ' drift ' where 
 we crossed is a great resort for all kinds of game." 
 
 44 1 'm of the same opinion," assented Hendrik ; " but I 
 don't wish to encamp quite so close to the crossing as this is. 
 We had better move some distance off. Then we shall not 
 prevent game from seeking the drift, or be ourselves hindered 
 from getting sleep. Don't you think we'd better move a 
 little farther up the river?'* 
 
8 . THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 *' Yes, yos," was the unanimous answer. 
 
 It was therefore decided that search should be made for a 
 better camping-ground, where they could build themselves a 
 proper enclosure, or " kraal." 
 
 After partaking of their first breakfast upon the Limpopo,. 
 Groot Willem, Hans, and Hendrik mounted their horses and 
 rode off up the river, accompanied by the full pack of dogs, 
 Jeaving Arend, with Swartboy and Congo, to take care of the 
 camp. 
 
 For nearly three miles, the young hunters rode along the 
 bank of the river, without finding any spot where access to 
 the water could be readily obtained. The banks were high 
 and steep, and therefore but little visited by such animals as 
 they wished to hunt. At this point the features of the land- 
 scape began to change, presenting an appearance more to 
 their satisfaction. Light timber, such as would be required 
 for the construction of a stockade, was growing near the 
 river, which was no longer inaccessible, though its banks ap- 
 peared but little frequented by game. 
 
 " I think this place will suit admirably," said Groot Wil- 
 lem. " We are only half an hour's ride from the drift, and 
 probably we may find good hunting-ground farther up stream." 
 
 " Very likely," rejoined Hendrik ; " but before taking too 
 much trouble to build ourselves a big kraal, we had better be 
 sure about what sort of game is to be got here." 
 
 " You are right about that," answered Willem ; " we must 
 take care to find out whether there are hippopotami and 
 giraffes. We cannot go home without a pair of the latter. 
 Our friends would be disappointed, and some I know would 
 have a laugh at us." 
 
 * And you for one would deserve it," said Hans. " Re- 
 member how you ridiculed the other hunters who returned 
 unsuccessful." 
 
 Having selected a place for the kraal, should they decide 
 on staying awhile in the neighborhood, the young hunters 
 
A TWIN TRAP. 
 
 proceeded farther up the" river, for the purpose of learning 
 something more of the hunting-ground before finally detei- 
 mining to construct the enclosure. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 A TWIN TRAP. 
 
 NOT long after the departure of Groot Willem and his 
 companions, Arend, looking towards a thicket about 
 half a mile from the river, perceived a small herd of ante- 
 lopes quietly browsing upon the plain. Mounting his horse, 
 he rode off, with the intention of bagging one or more of 
 them for the day's dinner. 
 
 Having ridden to the leeward of the herd, and getting 
 near them, he saw that they were of the species known as 
 " Duyker," or Divers (Antelope grimmia). Near them was a 
 small " motte " of the Nerium oleander, a shrub about twelve 
 feet high, loaded with beautiful blossoms. Under the cover 
 of these bushes, he rode up close enough to the antelopes to 
 insure a good shot, and, picking out one of the largest of the 
 herd, he fired. 
 
 All the antelopes but one rushed to the edge of the thicket, 
 made a grand leap, and dived out of sight over the tops of the 
 bushes, thus affording a beautiful illustration of that pecu- 
 liarity to which they are indebted for their name of Divers. 
 Riding up to the one that had remained behind, and which 
 was that at which he had fired, the young hunter made sure 
 that it was dead ; he then trotted back to the camp, and de- 
 spatched Congo and the Bushman to bring it in. They sooq 
 returned with the carcass, which they proceeded to skin and 
 make ready for the spit. 
 I* 
 
10 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 While thus engaged, Swartboy appeared to notice soma 
 thing out upon the plain. 
 
 " Look yonner, Baas Arend," said he. 
 
 Well, what is it, Swart?" 
 
 " You see da pack-horse dare ? He gone too much off 
 from de camp." 
 
 Arend turned and looked in the direction the Bushman 
 was pointing. One of the horses, which had strayed from 
 its companions, was now more than half a mile off, and was 
 wandering onwards. 
 
 " All right, Swart. You go on with your cooking. 1 1i 
 ride after myself, and drive it in." 
 
 Arend, again mounting his horse, trotted off in the direc- 
 tion of the animal that had strayed. 
 
 For cooking the antelope, Congo and Swartboy saw the 
 necessity of providing themselves with some water; and 
 taking a vessel for that purpose, they set out for the drift,* 
 that being the nearest place where they could obtain it. 
 
 They kept along the bank of the river, and just before 
 reaching a place where they would descend to the water, 
 Congo, who was in the advance, suddenly disappeared ! He 
 had walked on to a carefully concealed pit, dug for the pur- 
 pose of catching hippopotami or elephants. 
 
 The hole was about nine feet deep ; and after being aston- 
 ished by dropping into it, the Kaffir was nearly blinded by 
 the sand, dust, and other materials that had formed the cov- 
 ering of the pit. 
 
 Congo was too well acquainted with this South African 
 device for killing large game to be anyways disconcerted by 
 what had happened ; and after becoming convinced that he 
 was uninjured by the fall, he turned his glance upward, ex- 
 pecting assistance from his companion. 
 
 But Swartboy's aid could not just then be given. The 
 Bushman, amused by the ludicrous incident that had be 
 felleu bis rival, was determined to enjoy the fun for a littk 
 
A TWIN TRAP 11 
 
 Uvtering a wild shout of laughter that was a toler- 
 able imitation of an enraged hyena, Swartboy seemed trans- 
 ported into a heaven of unadulterated joy. Earth appeared 
 hardly abte to hold him as he leaped and danced around the 
 edge of the pit. 
 
 Never had his peculiar little mind been so intensely de 
 lighted ; but the manifestations of that delight were more 
 suddenly terminated than commenced ; for in the midst of 
 his eccentric capers he, too, suddenly disappeared into the 
 earth as if swallowed up by an earthquake ! His misfortune 
 svas similar to that which had befallen his companion. Two 
 pitfalls had been constructed close together, and Swartboj 
 now occupied the second. 
 
 It is a common practice among the natives of South Af- 
 rica to trap the elephant in these twin pitfalls; as the ani- 
 mals, too hastily avoiding the one, run the risk of dropping 
 into the other. 
 
 Swartboy and the Kaffir had unexpectedly found a place 
 where this plan had been adopted ; andf much to their dis- 
 comfiture, without the success anticipated by those who had 
 taken the trouble to contrive it. 
 
 The cavity into which Congo had fallen contained about 
 two feet of mud on the bottom. The sides were perpend'c- 
 ular, and of a soapy sort of clay, so that his attempts at 
 climbing out proved altogether unsuccessful, thus greaily in- 
 creasing the chagrin of his unphilosophic mind. He had 
 heard the Bushman's screams of delight, and the sounds had 
 contributed nothing to reconcile him to the mischance that 
 had befallen him. Several minutes passed and he heard 
 nothing of Swartboy. 
 
 He was not surprised at the Bushman's having been 
 amused as well as gratified by his misfortune. Still, he 
 expected that in time he would lend assistance and pull him 
 out of the pit. But as this assistance was not given, and 
 as Swartboy, not satisfied with laughing at his misfortune^ 
 
12 THE GIRAFFE HUNTEKS. 
 
 appeared also to have gone off and left him to his fate, tli 
 Kaffir became frantic with rage. 
 
 Several more minutes passed, which to Congo seemed 
 hours, and still nothing was seen or heard of his companion. 
 Had Swartboy returned to the camp ? If so, why had noi 
 Arend, on ascertaining what was wrong, hastened to the 
 relief of his faithful servant? As some addition to the dis- 
 comforts of the place, the pit contained many reptiles and 
 insects that had in some manner obtained admittance, and, 
 like himself, could not escape. There were toads, frogs, 
 large ants called "soldiers," and other creatures whose com- 
 pany he had no relish to keep. 
 
 In vain he called, " Swartboy ! " and " Baas Arend ! " No 
 one came to his call. The strong, vindictive spirit of his 
 race was soon roused to the pitch of fury, and liberty became 
 only desired for one object. That was revenge, revenge 
 on the man who, instead of releasing him from his imprison- 
 ment, only exulted in its continuance. 
 
 The Bushman had not been injured in falling into the pit, 
 as may be supposed. After fully comprehending the manner 
 in which his amusement had been so suddenly brought to a 
 termination, his first thought was to extricate himself, with- 
 out asking assistance from the man who had furnished him 
 with the fun. His pride would be greatly mortified should 
 the Kaffir get out of his pit, and find him in the other. That 
 would be a humiliating rencontre. 
 
 In silence, therefore, he listened to Congo's cries for as 
 sistance, while at the same time doing all in his power to 
 extricate himself. He tried to pull up a sharp-pointed stake 
 that stood in the bottom of the pit. This piece of timber had 
 been placed there for the purpose of impaling and killing 
 the hippopotamus or elephant that should drop down upon it; 
 and had the Bushman succeeded in taking it from the place 
 where it had been planted, he might have used it in working 
 his own way to the surface of the earth. This object, how- 
 
A TWIN TRAP. Ill 
 
 ever, be was unable to accomplish, and his mind jecamt 
 diverted to another idea. 
 
 Swartboy had a system of logic, not wholly peculiar tc 
 himself, by which he was enabled to discover that there must 
 be some first cause for his being in a place from which he 
 could not escape. That cause was no other than Congo. 
 Had the Kaffir not fallen into a pit, Swartboy was quite 
 certain that he would have escaped the similar calamity. 
 
 He would have liberated Congo from his confinement, and 
 perhaps sympathized with his misfortune, after the first ebul- 
 litions of his mirth had been exhausted; but now, on being en- 
 trapped himself, he was only conscious that some one wa to 
 blame for the disagreeable incident, and was unable to admit 
 that this some one was himself. The mishap had befallen 
 him in company with the Kaffir. It was that individual's 
 misfortune that had conducted to his own, and thio was 
 another reason why he now submitted to his captivity in 
 profound silence. 
 
 Unlike Congo, he did not experience the soul-harrowing 
 thought of being neglected, and could therefore endure his 
 confinement with some degree of patience not possible to his 
 companion. Moreover, he had the hope of speedy deliver- 
 ance, which to Congo was denied. 
 
 He knew that Arend would soon return to the camp with 
 the stray horse, and miss them. The water-vessel would 
 also be missed, and a search would be made for it in the 
 right direction. No doubt Arend, seeing that the bucket was 
 taken away from the camp, and finding that they iid not re- 
 turn, would come toward the drift, the only >lace where 
 water could be dipped up. In doing so he must pass within 
 Bight of the pits. With this calculation, therefor j, Swartboy 
 could reconcile himself to patience and silence, fbercaa th 
 Kaffir had no such consolatory data to reflect upc a. 
 
14 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 IN THE PITS. 
 
 AS time passed on, however, and Swartboy saw that th 
 sun was descending, and that the shades of night 
 would soon be gathering over the river, his hopes began to 
 sink within him. He could not understand why the young 
 hunter had not long ago come to release them. Groot Wil- 
 lem, Hendrik, and Hans should have returned by that time ; 
 and the four should have made an effectual search for their 
 missing servants. He had remained silent for a long time, 
 under very peculiar circumstances. But silence now became 
 unbearable, and he was seized with a sudden desire to ex 
 press his dissatisfaction at the manner Fate had been dealing 
 out events, a desire no longer to be resisted. The silence 
 was at last broken by his calling out, 
 
 "Congo, you ole fool, where are you? What for don't 
 you go home ? " 
 
 On the Kaffir's ear the voice fell dull and distant ; and yet 
 he immediately understood whence it came. Like himself, 
 the Bushman was in a living grave ! That explained his 
 neglect to render the long-desired assistance. 
 
 " Lor, Swart ! why I waiting for you," answered Congo, 
 for the first time since his imprisonment attempting a smile ; 
 **I don't want to go to the camp and leave you behind me." 
 
 " You think a big sight too much of yourself," rejoined 
 the Bushman. " Who wants to be near such a black ole fool 
 as you ? You may go back to the camp, and when you get 
 there jus' tell Baas Hendrik that Swartboy wants to see him. 
 I 've got something particular to tell him." 
 
 " Very well," answered the Kaffir, becoming more recon- 
 ciled to his position ; " what ?or you want see Baas Hendrik ? 
 
IN THE PITS. 15 
 
 1 11 toll him what you want without making him come here. 
 What shall I say?" 
 
 In answer to this question, Swartboy made a long speech, 
 in which the Kaffir was requested to report himself as a fool 
 for having fallen into a pit, that he had shown himself 
 more stupid than the sea-cows, that had apparently shunned 
 the trap for years. 
 
 On being requested to explain how one was more stupid 
 than the other, both having met with the same mischance, 
 Swartboy went on to prove that his misfortune was wholly 
 owing to the fault of Congo, by the Kaffir having committed 
 the first folly of allowing himself to be entrapped. 
 
 Nothing, to the Bushman's mind, could be more clear than 
 that Congo's stupidity in falling into the first pit had led to 
 his own downfall into the second. 
 
 This was now a source of much consolation to him, and 
 the verbal expression of his wrongs enabled him for a while 
 to feel rather happy at the fine opportunity afforded for re- 
 viling his rival. The amusement, however, could not pre- 
 vent his thoughts from returning to the positive facts that he 
 was imprisoned ; that in place of passing the day in cooking 
 and eating duyker, he had been fasting and fretting in a dark, 
 dirty pit, in the companionship of loathsome reptiles. 
 
 His mind now expanding under the exercise of a startled 
 imagination, he became apprehensive. What if some acci- 
 dent should have occurred to Arend, and prevented his re- 
 turn to the camp ? What if Groot Willem and the others 
 should have strayed, and not find their way back to the 
 place for two or three days? He had heard of such events 
 happening to oiher stupid white men, and why not to them ? 
 What if they had met a tribe of the savage inhabitants of 
 the country, and been killed or taken prisoners ? 
 
 These conjectures, and a thousand others, flitted through 
 the brain of the Bushman, all guiding to the conclusion that, 
 should either of them prove correct, he would first have to 
 eat the reptiles in the pit, and then starve. 
 
16 THK GIRAFFE LUNTERS. 
 
 It ttas no consolation to him to think that his rival in the 
 other pit would hare to submit to a similar fate. 
 
 .His unpleasant reveries were interrupted by a short, angry 
 bark ; and, looking up to the opening through which he had 
 descended, he beheld the countenance of a wild dog, the 
 " wilde honden" of the Dutch Boors. 
 
 Uttering another and a different cry, the animal started 
 back ; and from the sounds now heard overhead, the Bush- 
 man was certain that it was accompanied by many others of 
 its kind. 
 
 An instinctive fear of man led them to retreat for a short 
 distance ; but they soon found out that " the wicked flee 
 when no man pursueth," and they returned. 
 
 They were hungry, and had the sense to know that the 
 enemy they had discovered was, for some reason, unable to 
 molest them. 
 
 Approaching nearer, and more near, they again gath- 
 eied around the pits, and saw that food was waiting for them 
 at the bottom of both. They could contemplate their vic- 
 tims unharmed, and this made them courageous enough to 
 think of an attack. The human voice and the gaze of hu- 
 man eyes had lost their power, and the pack of wild hounds, 
 counting several score, began to think of taking some steps 
 towards satisfying their hunger. 
 
 They commenced scratching and tearing away the cov- 
 ering of the pits, sending down a shower of dust, sand, and 
 grass that nearly suffocated the two men imprisoned beneath. 
 
 The poles supporting the screen of earth were rotten with 
 age, and the whole scaffolding threatened to come down ae 
 the wild dogs scampered over it. 
 
 " If there should be a shower of dogs," thought Swartboy, 
 u I hope that fool Congo will have his share of it." 
 
 This hope was immediately realized, for the next instan/ 
 he heard the howling of one of the animals evidently down 
 in the adjoining pit. It had fallen through, but, fortunately 
 
IN THE PITS. 17 
 
 For Congo, not without injuring itself in a way that he had 
 but narrowly escaped. The dog had got transfixed on the 
 Bharp-pointed stake, planted firmly in the centre of the pit, 
 and was now hanging on it in horrible agony, unable to get 
 clear. 
 
 Without lying down in the mud, the Kaffir was unable to 
 keep his face more than twelve inches from the open jaws of 
 the dog, that in its struggles spun round as on a pivot ; and 
 Congo had to press close against the side of the pit, to keep 
 out of the reach of the creature yelping in his ears. 
 
 Swartboy could distinguish the utterances of this dog from 
 those of its companions above, and the interpretation he gave 
 to them was, that a fierce combat was taking place between 
 it and the Kaffir. 
 
 The jealousy and petty ill-will so often exhibited by the 
 Bushman was not so strong as he had himself believed. 
 His intense anxiety to know which was getting the best of 
 the fight, added to the fear that Congo was being torn to 
 pieces, told him that his friendship for the Kaffir far out- 
 weighed the animosity he fancied himself to have felt. 
 
 The fiendish yells of the dogs, the unpleasant situation in 
 which he was placed, and the uncertainty of the time he waa 
 to endure it, were wellnigh driving him distracted; when just 
 then the wild honden appeared to be beating a retreat, the 
 only one remaining being that in the pit with Congo. Whst 
 was driving them away ? Could assistance be at hand I 1 
 
 Breathlessly the Bushman stood listening. 
 
18 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERJL 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 A REND LOST. 
 
 IN the afternoon, when Groot Willem, Hans, and 
 returned to the camp, they found it deserted. 
 
 Several jackals reluctantly skulked off as they drew near 
 and on riding up to the spot from which those creatures had 
 retired, they saw the clean-picked bones of an antelope. The 
 camp must have been deserted for several hours. 
 
 " What does this mean ? " exclaimed Groot Willem. 
 " What has become of Arend ? " 
 
 "I don't know," answered Hendrik. "It is strange 
 Swart arid Cong are not here to tell us." 
 
 Something unusual had certainly happened ; yet, as each 
 glanced anxiously around the place, there appeared nothing 
 to explain the mystery. 
 
 "What shall we do?" asked Willem, in a tone that ex- 
 pressed much concern. 
 
 " Wait," answered Hans ; " we can do nothing more." 
 
 Two or three objects were at this moment observed which 
 6xed their attention. They were out on the plain, nearly n 
 mile off. They appeared to be horses, their own pack 
 animals, and Hendrik and Groot Willem started off to- 
 wards them to drive them back to the camp. 
 
 They were absent nearly an hour before they succeeded ic 
 turning the horses and driving them towards the camp. As 
 they passed near the drift on their return, they rode towards 
 the river to water the animals they were riding. 
 
 On aj- Broaching the bank, several native dogs, that ha-i 
 been yelling in a clump, were seen to scatter and retreat 
 across the plain. The horsemen thought little of this, \ ul 
 rode on into the river, and permitted their horses to drink 
 
AREND LOST. 19 
 
 While quietly seated in their saddles, Hendrik fancied he 
 heard some strange sounds. " Listen ! " said he. " I hear 
 something queer. What is it?" 
 
 " One of the honden," answered Willem. 
 
 " Where ? " 
 
 Tliis question neither for a moment could answer, until 
 Groot Willem observed one of the pits from the edge of 
 which the dogs appeared to have retreated. 
 
 " Yonder 's a pit-trap ! " he exclaimed, " and I believe 
 there 's a dog has got into it. Well, I shall give it a shot, and 
 put the creature out of its misery." 
 
 " Do so," replied Hendrik. " I hate the creatures as much 
 as any other noxious vermin, but it would be cruel to let one 
 starve to death in that way. Kill it." 
 
 Willem rode up to the pit and dismounted. Neither of 
 them, as yet, spoke loud enough to be heard in the pits, and 
 the two men down below were at this time silent, the dog 
 alone continuing its cries of agony. 
 
 The only thing Willem saw on gazing down the hole was 
 the wild hound still hanging on the stake ; and taking aim at 
 one of its eyes he fired. 
 
 The last spark of life was knocked out of the suffering 
 animal ; but the report of the great gun was instantly fol- 
 lowed by two yells more hideous than were ever uttered by 
 " wild honden." 
 
 They were the screams of two frightened Africans, each 
 frightened to think that the next bullet would be for him. 
 
 " Arend ! " exclaimed Willem, anxious about his brother, 
 and thinking only of him. " Arend ! is it you ? " 
 
 " No, Baas Willem," answered the Kaffir. " It is Congo." 
 
 Through the opening, Willem reached down the butt-end 
 of his long roer, while firmly clasping it by the barrel. 
 
 The Kaffir took hold with both hands, and, by the strong 
 arms of Groot Willem, was instantly extricated from his sub- 
 terranean prison. 
 
20 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 S^artboy was next hauled out, and the two mud-be- 
 daubed individuals stood gazing at one another, each highlj 
 delighted at the rueful appearance presented by his rival. 
 
 Slowly the fire of anger, that seemed to have all the while 
 been burning in the Kaffir's eyes, became extinguished, and 
 broad smile broke like the light of day over his stoical coun- 
 tenance. 
 
 He had been released at length, and was now convinced 
 that no one was to blame for his protracted imprisonment. 
 
 Swartboy had been punished for his ill-timed mirth, and 
 Congo was willing to forget and forgive. 
 
 " But where is Arend ? " asked Willem, who could not 
 forget, even while amused by the ludicrous aspect of the two 
 Africans, that his brother was missing. 
 
 " Don't know, Baas Willem," answered Congo. " I been 
 long time here." 
 
 " But when did you see him last ? " inquired Hendrik. 
 
 Congo was unable to tell, for he seemed under the impres 
 sion that he had been several days in the bosom of the earth. 
 
 From Swartboy they learnt that soon after their own de- 
 parture Arend had started in pursuit of one of the horses 
 seen straying over the plain. That was the last Swart had 
 Been of him. 
 
 T*)o sun was now low down, and, without wasting time in 
 idle speech, Hendrik and Groot Willem again mounted their 
 horses, and rode off towards the place where Arend was last 
 seen. 
 
 They readied the edge of the timber nearly a mile from 
 the camp, and then, not knowing which way to turn, or what 
 else to do, Willem fired a shot. 
 
 The loud crack of the roer seemed to echo far away 
 through the forest, and anxiously they listened for some re- 
 sponse to the sound. It came, but not in the report of a rifle, 
 or in the voice of the missing man, but in the language of the 
 forest denizfns The screaming of vultures, the chattering 
 
SPOOR'EM. 21 
 
 of baboons, and the roaring of lions were the responses which 
 the signal received. 
 
 " What shall we do, Willem ? " asked Hendrik. 
 
 " Go back to the halting-place and bring Congo and Spoor- 
 'em," answered Willem, as he turned towards the camp, and 
 rode oif, followed by his cousin. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 SPOOR'EM. 
 
 E last ray of daylight had fled from the valley of the 
 -*- Limpopo, when Willem and Hendrik, provided with a 
 torch and accompanied by the Kaffir and the dog Spoor'enij 
 again set forth to seek for their lost companion. 
 
 The animal answering to the name Spoor'em was a large 
 Spanish bloodhound, now led forth to perform the first duty 
 required of him in the expedition. 
 
 The dog, when quite young, had been brought from one of 
 the Portuguese settlements at the north, purchased by Groot 
 Willem and christened Spoor'em by Congo. 
 
 In the long journey from Graaf Reinet, this brute had been 
 the cause of more trouble than all the other dogs of the pack, 
 It had shown a strong disinclination to endure hunger, thirst, 
 or the fatigues of the journey ; and had often exhibited a 
 desire to leave its new masters. 
 
 Spoor'em was now led out, in hopes that he would do some 
 service to compensate for the trouble he had caused. 
 
 Taking a course along the edge of the forest, that would 
 bring them across the track made by Arend in reaching the 
 place where the horse had strayed, the spoor of Arena's 
 horse as well as the other was discovered. 
 
22 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 The tracks of both were followed into the forest, along 4 
 well-beaten path, evidently made by buffaloes and other ani- 
 mals passing to and from the river. This path was hedged 
 in by a thick thorny scrub, which being impenetrable rendered 
 it unnecessary for some time to avail themselves of the in- 
 fiinets of the hound. Congo led the way. 
 
 "Are you sure that the two horses have passed along 
 here ? " asked Willem, addressing himself to the Kaffir. 
 
 ** Yaas, Baas Willem," answered Congo. ** Sure de both 
 go here." 
 
 Willem, turning to Hendrik, added, " I wish Arend had 
 let the horse go to the deuce. It was not worth following 
 into a place like this." 
 
 After continuing through the thicket for nearly half a mile, 
 they reached a stretch of open ground, where there was no 
 longer a beaten trail, but tracks diverging in several direc 
 tions. The hoof-marks of Arend's horse were again found, 
 and the bloodhound was unleashed and set upon them. 
 
 Unlike most hounds, Spoor'em did not dash onward, leav- 
 ing his followers far behind. He appeared to think that it 
 would be for the mutual advantage of himself and his mas- 
 ters that they should remain near each other. The latter, 
 therefore, had no difficulty in keeping up with the dog. 
 
 Believing that they should soon learn something of the 
 fate of their lost companion, they proceeded onward, with 
 their voices encouraging the hound to greater speed. 
 
 The sounds of a contest carried on by some of the wild 
 denizens of the neighborhood were soon heard a few yards in 
 itdvance of them. They were sounds that the hunters had 
 often listened to before, and therefore could easily interpret. 
 
 A lion and a pack of hyenas were quarrelling over the 
 dead body of some large animal. They were not fighting ; 
 for of course the royal beast was in undisputed possession of 
 the carcass, and the hyenas were simply complaining in their 
 ewn peculiar tones. The angry roars of the lion, and the 
 
srooR'EM. 23 
 
 hideous laughter jf the hyenas, proceeded from a spot only 
 a few yards in advance, and in the direction Spoor'em was 
 leading them. 
 
 The moon had risen, and by its light the searchers soon 
 beheld the creatures that were causing the tumult. About 
 a dozen hyenas were gibbering around a huge lion that lay 
 crouched alongside a dark object on the ground, upon which 
 he appeared to be feeding. As the hunters drew nearer, the 
 hyenas retreated to some distance. 
 
 "It appears to be the carcass of a horse," whispered Hen- 
 drik. 
 
 " Yes, I am sure of it," answered Willem, " for I can see 
 the saddle. My God ! It is Areud's horse ! Where is he ? " 
 
 Spoor'em had now advanced to within fifteen paces of 
 where the lion lay, and commenced baying a menace ; as if 
 commanding the lion to forsake his unfinished repast. An 
 angry growl was all the answer Spoor'em could obtain ; and 
 the lion lay still. 
 
 " We must either kill or drive him away," said Willem. 
 "Which shall we try?" 
 
 " Kill him," answered Hendrik ; " that will be our safest 
 plan." 
 
 Stealing out of their saddles, Willem and Hendrik gave 
 their horses in charge to the Kaffir, and then proceeded to 
 stalk. With their guns at full cock they advanced side by 
 side, Spoor'em sneaking along at their heels. 
 
 They stole up within five paces of the lion, which still held 
 its ground. The only respect it showed to their presence waa 
 to leave off feeding and crouch over the body of the horse, 
 as though preparing to spring upon them. 
 
 " Now," whi.-pered Hendrik, " shall we fire ? " 
 
 " Yes, yes ! now ! " 
 
 Both pulled trigger at the same time, the two shots making 
 but or.^ report. 
 
 Instinctively each threw himself from the direct line of 
 
24 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 the creature's deadly leap. This was done at the moment cl 
 firing; and the lion, uttering a terrific roar, launched itself 
 towards them, and fell heavily between the two, having 
 leaped a distance of full twenty feet. That effort wad ita 
 last, for it was unable to rise again. 
 
 Without taking the trouble to ascertain whether the fierce 
 brute had been killed outright, they turned their attention 
 to the carcass. 
 
 The horse was Arend's, but there was not the slightest 
 trace of the rider. Whatever had been his fate, there was 
 no sign of his having been killed along with his horse. There 
 was still a hope that he had made his escape, thougli the find- 
 ing of the horse only added to their apprehensions. 
 
 " Let us find out," counselled Hendrrk, " whether the horse 
 was killed where it is now lying, or whether it has been 
 dragged hither by the lion." 
 
 After examining the ground, Congo declared that the horse 
 had been killed upon the spot, and by the lion. 
 
 This was strange enough. 
 
 On a further examination of the sign, it was found that 
 one of the horse's legs was entangled in the rein of the 
 bridle. This explained the circumstance to some extent, 
 otherwise it would have been difficult to understand how so 
 swift an animal as a horse should have allowed itself to be 
 overtaken upon an open plain. 
 
 " So much the better," said Groot Willem. " Arend never 
 reached this place along with his horse." 
 
 "That's true," answered Hendrik, "and our next move 
 will be to find out where he parted from his saddle." 
 
 " Let us go back," said AVillem, " and more carefully ex- 
 amine the tracks." 
 
 During this conversation, the hunters had reloaded their 
 rifles, and now remounted for the purpose of riding back. 
 
 " Baas Willem," suggested Congo, " let Spoor'em try 'bout 
 here little more." 
 
THE LOST HUNTER. 25 
 
 This suggestion was adopted, and Congo, setting on the 
 hound, proceeded to describe a larger circle around the spot 
 
 After reaching a part of the plain where they had not 
 y<>t been, the Kaffir called -out to them to come to him. 
 
 They rode up, and were again shown the spoor of Arend'a 
 horse leading away from where its carcass was now lying, 
 and in t'he opposite direction from the camp. 
 
 It was evident that the horse had been farther off than the 
 spot where its remains now rested. It had probably lost its 
 rider beyond, and was on its return to the camp when killed 
 by the lion. 
 
 Once more Spoor'era started along the track, 'Congo keep- 
 ing close to his tail, the two horsemen riding anxiously after. 
 
 But we must return to the camp, and follow the trail of 
 the lost hunter by a means more sure than even the keen 
 scent of Spoor'em. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 THE LOST HUNTER. 
 
 AS Arend came up to the horse that had wandered from 
 the gamp, the animal had arrived at the edge of an ex- 
 tensive tlffcket, and was apparently determined upon stray- 
 ing still farther. To avoid being caught or driven back, it 
 rushed in among trees, taking a path or trace made by wild 
 animals. 
 
 Arend followed. 
 
 The path was too narrow to allow of his heading the stray ; 
 and, apprehensive of losing it altogether, the youth followed 
 on in hopes of coming to a wider track, where he might have 
 R chance of passing the runaway and turning it towards 
 the- camp. 
 
 2 
 
26 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 This hope seemed about to be realized, as the truant 
 emerged from the thicket and entered upon an open plain 
 clothed with low heath, the Erica vestila, loaded with 
 white blossoms. 
 
 The hunter was no longer obliged to follow upon the heels 
 of tLe runaway, the horse; and spurring his own steed, he 
 made an attempt to get past it. But the horse, perhaps in- 
 spired by a recollection of the pack-saddle and its heavy 
 load, broke off into a gallop. 
 
 Arend followed, increasing his own speed .n like propor- 
 tion. When nearly across the plain, the runaway suddenly 
 stopped and then bolted off at right angles to the course it iad 
 been hitherto pursuing. 
 
 Arend was astonished, but soon discovered the cause of 
 this eccentric action, in the presence of a huge black rhinoce- 
 ros, the borele, which was making a straight course 
 across the plain, as if on its way to the river. 
 
 The runaway horse had shied out of its way ; and it would 
 have been well for the horseman if he had shown himself 
 equally discreet. But Arend Von Wyk was a hunter, and 
 an officer of the Cape Militia, and as the borele passed by 
 him, presenting a fine opportunity for a shot, he could not 
 resist the temptation to give it one. 
 
 Pulling up his horse, or rather trying to do so, for the ani- 
 mal was restive in the presence of such danger, be fired. The 
 shot produced a result that was neither expected nor desired. 
 With a roar like the bellowing of an angry bull, the monster 
 turned and charged straight towards the horseman. 
 
 Arend was obliged to seek safety in flight, while the borel 
 pursued in a manner that told of its being wounded, but not 
 incapacitated from seeking revenge. 
 
 At the commencement of the chase, there was but a very 
 short distance between pursuer and pursued; and in place of 
 suddenly turning out of the track, and allowing the monster 
 to par by him, which he should have done, knowing th 
 
THE LOST HUNTER. 27 
 
 Jefect of vision natural to the rhinoceros, the young huntel 
 continued on in a straight line, all the while employed in re- 
 loading his rifle. 
 
 His mistake did nol originate in any want of knowledge, 
 or presence of mind, but rather from carelessness and an uii- 
 worthy estimate of the abilities of the borele to overtake liim, 
 He had long been a successful hunter, and success too often 
 begets that over-confidence which leads to many a mischance, 
 tfiat the more cautious sportsman will avoid. 
 
 Suddenly he found his flight arrested by the thick scrub of 
 thorny bushes, known in South Africa as the " wait a bite " ; 
 and the horse he was riding did wait a bit, and so long that 
 the borele was soon close upon his heels. 
 
 There was now neither time nor room to turn either to the 
 right or left. 
 
 The rifle was at length loaded, but there would have been 
 bat little chance of killing the rhinoceros by a single shot, 
 especially with such uncertain aim as could have been taken 
 from the back of a frightened horse. 
 
 Arend, therefore, threw himself from the saddle. He had 
 a twofold purpose in doing so. His aim would be more cor- 
 rect, and there was the chance of the borele keeping on after 
 the horse, and leaving him an undisturbed spectator of the 
 chase. 
 
 The field of view embraced by the eyes of a rhinoceros is 
 not lurge ; but, unfortunately for the hunter, as the frightened 
 horse fled from his side, it was he himself that came withiD 
 the circumscribed circle of the borele'f vision. 
 
 Hastily raising the rifle to his shoulder he fired at the ad- 
 vancing enemy, and then fled towards a clump of trees that 
 chanced to be near by. 
 
 He could hear the heavy tread of the rhinoceros as it fol 
 lowed close upon his heels. It seemed to shake the earth,, 
 Closer and closer he heard it, so near that he dared not stop 
 to look around He fancied he could feel the breath of Up 
 
28 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 monster blowing upon his back. Ills only chance was to 
 make a sudden deviation from his course, and leave the boreld 
 to pass on in its impetuous charge. This he did, turning 
 sharply to the right, when he saw that he had just escaped 
 being elevated upon the creature's horn. 
 
 TLis manoeuvre enabled him to gain some distance as ne 
 started off in the new direction. But it was not long main- 
 tained ; for the bore^e was again in hot pursuit, without any 
 show of fatigue ; while the tremendous exertions he had him- 
 self been making rendered him incapable of continuing his 
 flight much longer. He had just sufficient strength left to 
 avoid an immediate encounter by taking one more turn, when, 
 fortunately, he saw before him the trunk of a large baobab- 
 tree lying prostrate along the ground. It had been blown 
 down by some 'mighty storm, and lay resting upon its roots 
 at one end, and its shivered branches at the other, so as to 
 leave a space of about two feet between its trunk and the 
 ground. 
 
 Suddenly throwing himself down, Arend glided under the 
 tree, just in time to escape the long horn, whose point had 
 again come in close proximity with his posteriors. 
 
 The hunter had now time to recover his breath, and, to 
 some extent, his confidence. He saw that the fallen tree 
 would protect him. Even should the rhinoceros come round 
 to the other side, he would only have to roll back again to 
 place himself beyond the reach of its terrible horn. The 
 space below was ample enough to enable him to pass through, 
 but too small for the body of a borele. By creeping back and 
 forward he could always place himself in safety. And thia 
 was just what he had to do ; for the enraged monster, on see- 
 ing him on the other side, immediately ran round the roots, 
 and renewed the attack. 
 
 This course of action was several times repeated before the 
 young hunter was allowed much time for leflection. He was 
 in hopes that the brute would get tired of the useless charge* 
 
THE LOST HUNTER. 29 
 
 It wa<? making and either go away itself, or give him the op- 
 portunity. 
 
 In this hope he was doomed to disappointment. The ani- 
 mal, exasperated with the wounds it had received, appeared 
 implacable: and for more than an hour it kept running around 
 the tree in vain attempts to get at him. As he had very lit- 
 tle trouble in avoiding it, there was plenty of opportunity for 
 Deflection ; and he passed the time in devising some plan to 
 settle the misunderstanding between the borele and himself. 
 
 The first he thought of was to make use of his rifle. The 
 weapon was within his reach where he had dropped it when 
 diving under the tree ; but when about to reload it, he dis- 
 covered that the ramrod was missing ! 
 
 So sudden had been the charge of the borele, at the time 
 the rifle was last loaded, that the ramrod had not been re- 
 turned to its proper place, but left behind upon the plain. 
 This was an unlucky circumstance ; and for a time the young 
 hunter could not think of anything better than to keep turn- 
 ing from side to side, to avoid the presence of the besieger. 
 
 The borele at last seemed to show signs of exhaustion, or, 
 at all events, began to perceive the unprofitable nature of the 
 tactics it had been pursuing. But the spirit of revenge was 
 not the least weakened within it, for it made no move to- 
 ward taking its departure from the spot. On the contrary, 
 it lay down by the baobab in a position to command a view 
 on both sides of the huge trunk, evidently determined to stay 
 there and await the chance of getting within reach of its 
 victim. 
 
 Thus silently beleaguered, the young hunter set about con 
 gidering in what manner he might accomplish the raising of 
 the siege. 
 
30 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII, 
 
 RESCUED. 
 
 THE sun went down, the moon ascended above the tc[e 
 of the surrounding trees, yet the borele seemed no less 
 inspired by the spirit of revenge than on first receiving the 
 injuries it was wishing to resent. 
 
 For many hours the young hunter waited patiently for it 
 to move away in search of food or any other object except 
 that of revenge ; but in this hope he was disappointed. The 
 pain inflicted by the shots would not allow either hunger or 
 thirst to interfere with the desire for retaliation, and it con- 
 tinued to maintain a watch so vigilant that Arend dared not 
 leave his retreat for an instant. Whenever he made a move- 
 ment, the enemy did the same. 
 
 It was a long time before he could think of any plan that 
 would give him a chance of getting away. One at length 
 occurred to him. 
 
 Although unable to reload the rifle with a bullet, the 
 thought came into his mind, that the borele might be blinded 
 by a heavy charge of powder, or so confused by it as to 
 give him an opportunity of stealing away. This seemed an 
 excellent plan, yet so simple that Arend was somewhat 
 surprised he had not thought of it before. 
 
 Without difficulty he succeeded in pouring a double quan- 
 tity of powder into the barrel ; and, in order to keep it there 
 until he had an opportunity for a close shot, some dry grass 
 was forced into the muzzle. The chance soon offered ; and, 
 taking a deliberate aim at one of the borele's eyes with the 
 muzzle of the gun not more than two feet from its head, he 
 pulled trigger. 
 
 With a loud moan of mingled rage and agony^ the rhi 
 
RESCUED. 31 
 
 oceros rushed towards him, and frantically, but vainly excited 
 all its strength in an endeavor to overturn the baobab. 
 
 " One more shot at the other eye," thought Arend, u and 1 
 shall be free." 
 
 lie immediately proceeded to pour another dose of powder 
 oitc the rifle, but while thus engaged a new danger suddenly 
 presented itself. The dry grass projected from the gun had 
 ignited and set fire to the dead leaves that were strewed 
 plontifully over the ground. In an instant these were 
 ablaze, the flame spreading rapidly on all sides, and moving 
 towards him. 
 
 The trunk of the baobab could no longer afford protection. 
 In another minute it, too, would be enveloped in the red fire, 
 and to stay by its side would be to perish in the flames. 
 There was no alternative but to get to his feet and run for 
 his life. 
 
 Not a moment was to be lost, and, slipping from under 
 the tree, he started off at the top of his speed. The chances 
 were in his favor for escaping unobserved by the rhinoceros. 
 But fortune seemed decidedly against him. Before getting 
 twenty paces from the tree, he saw that he was pursued. 
 
 Guided either by one eye or its keen sense of hearing, the 
 monster was following him at a pace so rapid that, if long 
 enough continued, it must certainly overtake him. 
 
 Once more the young hunter began to feel something 
 like despair. Death seemed hard upon his heels. A few 
 seconds more, and he might be impaled on that terrible 
 horn. But for that instinctive love of life which all feel, he 
 might have surrendered himself to fate; "but urged by this, 
 he kept on. 
 
 He was upon the eve of falling to the earth through sheer 
 exhaustion, when his ears were saluted by the deep-toned baj 
 of a hound, and close after it a voice exclaiming, 
 
 " Look out, Baas Willem ! Somebody come yonder ! " 
 
 Two seconds more and Arend was safe from further pui 
 
32 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 BU'J. The hound Spoor'em was dancing about the borele"** 
 head, ^>y his loud, angry yelps diverting its attention fronj 
 ever) t ling but himself. 
 
 Two seconds more and Groot Willem and Hendrik came 
 riding up ; and, in less thai; half a minute after, the monster, 
 having received a shot from the heavy roer, slowly settled 
 down in its tracks a dead rhinoceros. 
 
 Willem and Hendrik leaped from their horses and shook 
 hands with Arend in a manner as cordial as if they were 
 just meeting him after an absence of many years. 
 
 " What does it mean, Arend ? " jocosely inquired Hendrik. 
 " Has this brute been pursuing you for the last twelve 
 hours?" 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " And how much longer do you think the chase would have 
 continued?" 
 
 " About ten seconds," replied Arend, speaking in a very 
 positive tone. 
 
 "Very well," said Hendrik, who was so rejoiced at the 
 deliverance of his friend that he felt inclined to be witty. 
 " We know now how long you are capable of running. You 
 can lead a borele' a chase of just twelve hours and ten 
 seconds." 
 
 Groot Willem was for some time unspeakably happy, and 
 Bard not a word until they had returned to the place where 
 the lion had been killed. Here they stopped for the purpose 
 of recovering the saddle and bridle from the carcass of the 
 horse. 
 
 Groot Willem proposed they should remain there till the 
 morning; his reason being, that, in returning through the 
 narrow path that led out to the open plain, they might be in 
 danger of meeting buffaloes, rhinoceroses, or elephants, and 
 be trampled to death in the darkness. 
 
 " That 's true," replied Arend ; " and it might be better to 
 stay here until daylight, but for two reasons. One is, that I 
 
RESCUED. 38 
 
 sun dying of hunger, and should like a roast rib :>f that ante- 
 lope I shot in the morning." 
 
 " And so should I," said Hendrik, " but the jackals have 
 laved us the trouble of eating that." 
 
 Arend was now informed of the events that had occurred 
 in his absence, and was highly amused at Heudrik's account 
 of the misfortune that had befallen Swartboy and Congo. 
 
 " We are making a very fair commencement in the way of 
 adventures," said he, after relating his own experiences of the 
 day, " but so far our expedition has been anything but profit- 
 able." 
 
 " We must go farther down the river," said Willem. " We 
 have not yet seen the spoor of either hippopotamus or gi- 
 raffe. We must keep moving until we come upon them. I 
 ae^ er want to see another lion, borele', or elephant." 
 
 " But what is your other reason for going back to camp? " 
 asked Hendrik, addressing himself to Arend. 
 
 " What would it be? " replied Arend. " Do you suppose 
 that our dear friend Hans has no feelings? " 
 
 " 0, that 's what you mean, is it ? " 
 
 " Of course it is. Surely Hans will by this time be half 
 dead with anxiety on our account." 
 
 All agreed that it would be best to go on to the camp ; and, 
 after transferring the saddle and bridle from the carcass of 
 the horse to the shoulders of Congo, they proceeded onward, 
 arriving in camp at a very late hour, and finding Hans, aa 
 Arend had conjectured, overwhelmed with apprehension at 
 their long absence. 
 
84 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 AN INCIDENT OF THE ROAD. 
 
 NEXT morning, they broke up their camp and moved 
 down the river, extending their march into the second 
 day. 
 
 After passing the drift where the Limpopo had been first 
 crossed, Groot Willem, accompanied by Congo, was riding 
 nearly a mile in advance of his companions. His object in 
 leading the way so far ahead was to bag any game worthy of 
 his notice, before it should be frightened by the others. 
 
 Occasionally, a small herd of some of the many varieties 
 of antelopes in which South Africa abounds fled before him ; 
 but these the great hunter scarce deigned to notice. His 
 chief object was to find a country frequented by hippo- 
 potami and giraffes. 
 
 On his way he passed many of the lofty pandanus or screw 
 pine-trees. Some of these were covered from top to bottom 
 with parasitic plants, giving them the appearance of tall tow- 
 ers or obelisks. Underneath one of these trees, near the river, 
 and about three hundred yards from where he was riding, he 
 Baw a buffalo cow with her calf. 
 
 The sun was low down ; and the time had therefore arrived 
 when some buffalo veal would be acceptable both to the men 
 and dogs of the expedition. 
 
 Telling Congo to stay where he was, the hunter rode to 
 the leeward of the buffalo cow, and, under cover of some 
 bushes, commenced making approach. Knowing that a buf 
 falo cow is easily alarmed, more especially when accompanied 
 by her calf, he made his advances with the greatest caution. 
 Knowing, also, that no animal shows more fierceness and 
 contempt for danger, while protecting its young, he was anx- 
 
AN .NCIDENT OF THE ROAD. 35 
 
 ious to get a dead shot, so as to avoid the risk of a conflict 
 with the cow, should she be only wounded. When he had 
 got as close as the cover would allow him, he took aim at the 
 cow's heart and fired. 
 
 Contrary to his expectation, the animal neither fell nor 
 flrut. but merely turned an inquiring glance in the direction 
 from whence the report had proceeded. 
 
 This was a mystery the hunter could not explain. Why 
 did the co\r keep to the same spot ? If not disabled by the 
 bullet, why had she not gone off, taking her young one along 
 with her ? 
 
 " I might as well have been stalking a tree as this buffalo," 
 thought Willem, " for one seems as little inclined to move as 
 the other." 
 
 Hastily reloading his roer, he rode fearlessly forward, now 
 quite confident that the cow could not escape him. She 
 seemed not to care about retreating, and he had got close up 
 to the spot where she stood, when all at once the buffalo 
 charged furiously towards him, and was only stopped by re- 
 ceiving a second bullet from the roer that hit right in the cen- 
 tre of the forehead. One more plunge forward and the 
 animal dropped on her knees, and died after the manner of 
 buffaloes, with legs spread and back uppermost, instead of 
 falling over on its side. Another shot finished the calf, which 
 was crying pitifully by the side of its mother. 
 
 Congo now came up, and, while examining the calf, dis- 
 covered that one of its legs had been already broken. This 
 accounted for the cow not having attempted to save herself 
 by flight. She knew that her offspring was disabled, and 
 stayed by it from an instinct of maternal solicitude. 
 
 While Willem was engaged reloading his gun, he heard a 
 loud rustling among the parasitical plants that loaded the 
 pandanus-tree under which he and Congo were standing. 
 Some large bod^- was stirring among the blanches. What 
 f!ould it be ? 
 
86 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 " Stand clear," shouted Willem, as he swerved off from the 
 tree, at the same time setting the cap upon his gun. 
 
 At the distance of ten or twelve paces he faced round, 
 and stood ready to meet the moving object, whatever it might 
 be. Just then he saw standing before him a tall man who 
 had dropped down from among the leaves, while Willem's 
 back had been turned towards the tree. 
 
 The dress and general appearance of this individual pro- 
 claimed him to be a native African, but not one of those 
 inferior varieties of the human race which that country pro- 
 duces. He was a man of about forty years of age, tall and 
 muscular, with features well formed, and that expressed both 
 intelligence and courage. His complexion was tawny brown, 
 not black ; and his hair was more like that of a European 
 than an African. 
 
 These observations were made by the young hunter in six 
 seconds ; for the person who had thus suddenly appeared be- 
 fore him allowed no more time to elapse before setting off 
 from the spot, and in such haste that the hunter thought he 
 must be retreating in affright. And yet there was no sign 
 of fear accompanying the act. Some other motive must have 
 urged him to that precipitate departure. 
 
 There was ; and Congo was the first to discover it. The 
 man had gone in the direction of the river. 
 
 u Water, water ! " exclaimed the Kaffir ; " he want water." 
 
 The truth of this remark was soon made evident ; for, on 
 following the stranger with their eyes, they saw him rush 
 into the stream, plunge his head under water and commence 
 filling himself in the same manner as he would have done, 
 had his body been a bottle ! 
 
 Hendrik and Arend, having heard the reports of the roer, 
 feared that something might have gone wrong, and galloped 
 forward, leaving Hans and Swartboy tc bring up the pack- 
 horses. 
 
 They reached the scene just as the African, after having 
 
All INCIDENT OF THE ROAD. 37 
 
 quenched his thirst, had returned to the tree where the young 
 hunter and Congo had remained. 
 
 Without taking the slightest notice of either of the others, 
 the man walked up to Groot Willem, and, -with an air of dig- 
 nity, natural to most semi-barbarous people, began making a 
 speech. Grateful for having been relieved from his imprison- 
 ment, he evidently believed that duty required him to say 
 something, whether it mi<iht be understood or not. 
 
 " Can you understand him, Congo ? " asked Willem. 
 
 " Yaas, a little I can," answered the Kaffir; and in his own 
 peculiar manner he interpreted what the African had to say. 
 
 It was simply that he owed his life to Groot Willem, and 
 that the latter had only to ask for whatever he required, and 
 it should be given him. 
 
 " That is certainly promising a good deal," said the sarcas- 
 tic Hendrik, " and I hope that Willem will not be too greedy 
 in his request, but will leave something for the rest of man- 
 kind." 
 
 Hans an.l Swartboy at this moment came up with the pack- 
 horses; and, selecting a spot near the place where the cow had 
 been killed, the party encamped for the night. 
 
 For some time, all hands were busy in gathering firewood 
 and making other preparations for their bivouac, among 
 which were the skinning and cooking of the buffalo calf, duties 
 that were assigned to the Bushman. During his performance 
 of them, the others, assisted by Congo as interpreter, were 
 extracting from the tall stranger a full account of the adven- 
 ture to which they were indebted for his presence in the 
 camp ; and a strange story it was. 
 
58 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS- 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 MACORA. 
 
 IN the manner of the African there was a certain hautevu 
 which had not escaped the observation of his hearers. 
 This was explained on their learning who and what he was ; 
 for his story began by his giving a true and particular account 
 of himself. 
 
 His name was Macora, and his rank that of a chief. His 
 tribe belonged to the great nation of the Makololo, though liv- 
 ing apart, in a " kraal " by themselves. The village, so called, 
 was at no great distance from the spot where the hunters were 
 now encamped. 
 
 The day before, he had come up the river in a canoe, ac- 
 companied by three of his subjects. Their object was to pro- 
 cure a plant which grew in that place, from which the 
 poison for arrows and spears is obtained. In passing a shal- 
 low place in the river, they had attempted to kill a hippopot- 
 amus which they saw walking about on the bottom of the 
 stream, like a buffalo browsing upon a plain. Rising sud- 
 denly to the surface, the monster had capsized the canoe, and 
 Macora was compelled to swim ashore with the loss of a gun 
 which once cost him eight elephant's tusks. 
 
 He had seen nothing of his three companions, since parting 
 with them in the water. 
 
 On reaching the shore, and a few yards from the bank, he 
 encountered a herd of buffaloes, cows and young cafves, on 
 their way to the river. These turned suddenly to avoid him, 
 when a calf was knocked down by one of the old ones, and 
 so severely injured that it could not accompany the rest in 
 their flight. The mother, seeing her offspring left behind, 
 turned back and selected Macora as the ob'ect uf her resent- 
 
MACORA. 39 
 
 roent. The chief retreated towards the nearest tree, hotly 
 pursued by the animal eager to revenge the injury done to 
 her young. 
 
 He was just in time to ascend among the branches as the 
 cow came up. The calf, with much difficulty, succeeded in 
 reaching the tree. Once there, it could not move away, and 
 the mother would not leave it. This accounted for Macora's 
 ha\ ing been found among the branches of the pandanus. He 
 went on to say, that, during the time he had been detained in 
 the tree, he had made several attempts to get down and steal 
 off, but on each occasion had found the buffalo waiting to 
 receive him upon her horns. He was suffering terribly with 
 thirst when he heard the first shot fired by Groot Willem, 
 and perceived that assistance was near. 
 
 The chief concluded his narrative by inviting the hunters 
 to accompany him the next morning to his kraal ; where 
 he promised to show them such hospitality as was in his 
 power. On learning that his home was down the river, and 
 at no great distance from it, the invitation was at once ac- 
 cepted. 
 
 "One thing this man has told us," remarked Willem, 
 " which pleases me very much. We have learnt that there 
 is or has been a hippopotamus near our camping-ground, and 
 perhaps we shall not have far to travel before commencing? 
 our premeditated war against them." 
 
 " Question him about sea-cows, Cong," said Hendrik. "As- 
 certain if there are many of them about here." 
 
 In answer to the Kaffir's inquiries, the chief stated that 
 hippopotami were not often seen in that part of the river ; 
 but that, a day's journey farther down, there was a large la- 
 goon, through which the stream ran ; there, sea-cows were as 
 plentiful as the stars in the sky. 
 
 "That is just the place we have been looking for," said 
 Willem; "and now, Congo, question him about camelopards." 
 
 Macora could hold out but little hopes of their meeting 
 
40 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 giraffes anywhere on that part of the Limpopo. He ha<! 
 heard of one or two having been occasionally seen ; but it 
 was not a giraffe country, and they were stray ariimais. 
 
 *' Ask him if he knows where there is such a country," 
 demanded Willem, who seemed more interested in learning 
 something about giraffes than either of his companions. 
 
 Macora could not or would not answer this question with- 
 out taking his own time and way of doing it. He stated 
 that the native country of himself and his tribe was far to 
 the north and west ; that they had been driven from their 
 home by the tyranny of the great Zooloo King, Moselekatse, 
 who claimed the land and levied tribute upon all the petty 
 chiefs around him. 
 
 Macora further stated that, having in some mysterious man- 
 ner lost the good opinion of Sekeletu and other great chiefs 
 of the Makololo, his own people, they would no longer 
 protect him, and that he and his tribe were compelled to 
 leave their homes, and migrate to the place where he was 
 now about to conduct his new acquaintances. 
 
 " But that is not what I wish to know," said Groot Willem, 
 who never troubled himself with the political affairs of his 
 own country, and therefore cared little about those of an 
 African petty chief. 
 
 On being brought back to the question, Macora stated that 
 he was only giving them positive proof of his familiarity 
 with the camelopards, since nowhere were these more abun- 
 dant than in the country from which he had been expatriated 
 by the tyranny of the Zooloo chief. It was his native land, 
 where he had hunted the giraffe from childhood. 
 
 Swartboy here interrupted the conversation by announcing 
 that he had enough meat cooked for them to begin their meal 
 with ; and about ten pounds' weight of buffalo veal cutlets 
 were placed before the hunters and their guest. 
 
 Macora, who, to all appearance, had been waiting very pa 
 tiently while the cutlets were being broiled, commenced th 
 
MACORA. 41 
 
 repast with some show of self-restraint. This, however, 
 wholly forsook him before it was finished. He ate vora 
 ciously, consuming more than the four young hunters to- 
 gether. This, however, he did not do without making an 
 apology for his apparent greed ; stating that he had been 
 nearly two days without having tasted food. 
 
 The supper having at length come to an end, all stretched 
 themselves around the fire and went to sleep. 
 
 The night passed without their being disturbed ; and soon 
 after sunrise they arose, not all at the same time, for 
 one of the party had risen and taken his departure an hour 
 earlier than the rest. It was Macora, whom they had enter- 
 tained the evening before. 
 
 " Here, you Swart and Cong ! " exclaimed Arend, when he 
 discovered that the chief was no longer in the camp, " see if 
 any of the hordes are missing. It is just possible we have 
 been tricked by a false tale and robbed into the bargain." 
 
 "By whom?" asked Groot Will em. 
 
 " By your friend, the chief. He has stolen himself away, 
 if nothing else." 
 
 " I '11 bet my life," exclaimed Willem, in 'a more positive 
 tone than the others had ever yet heard him use, " that that 
 man is an honest fellow, and that all he has told us is true, 
 though I can't account for his absence. He is a chief, and 
 has the air of one." 
 
 " Yes, he is a chief, no doubt," said Hendrik, sneeringly. 
 u Every African in this part of the world is a chief, if he 
 only has a family. Whether his story be true- or not, it looks 
 ugly, his leaving us in this clandestine manner." 
 
 Hans, as usual, had nothing to say upon a subject of which 
 he knew nothing ; and Swartboy, after making sure that no 
 horses, guns, or other property were missing, expressed the 
 opinion that he was never so mystified in his life. 
 
 Nothing was gone from the camp ; and yet he was quite 
 certain that any one speaking a native African language UD- 
 
42 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 derstood by Congo, could not be capable of acting honestly if 
 an opportunity was allowed him for the opposite. 
 
 Having allowed their horses an hour to graze, while they 
 tliemselve r breakfasted upon buffalo veal, our adventurers 
 broke up dieir bivouac, and continued their inarch down '.he 
 bank of the river. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 M AGORA'S KRAAL. 
 
 AFTER journeying about three hours, the young hunters 
 came to a place that gave unmistakable evidence of 
 having been often visited by human beings. 
 
 Small palm-trees had been cut down, the trunks taken 
 away, and the tops left on the ground. Elephants, giraffes, 
 or other animals that feed on foliage would have taken the 
 tops of the trees, and, moreover, would not have cut them 
 down with hatches, the marks of which were visible in the 
 stumps left standing. Half a mile farther on, and fields could 
 be seen in cultivation. They were evidently approaching a 
 place inhabited by a people possessing some intelligence. 
 
 " See ! " exclaimed Arend, as they rode on, " there 's a 
 large body of men coming towards us." 
 
 All turned to the direction in which Arend was gazing. 
 They saw about fifty people coming along the crest of a ridge, 
 that trended toward the north. 
 
 " Perhaps they mean mischief," said Hans. " What shall 
 we do?" 
 
 " Ride on and meet them," exclaimed Hendrik. " If they 
 are enemies it is not our fault. We have not molested 
 them." 
 
 As the strangers came near, the hunters recognized tbeii 
 
MACORA'S KRAAL. 43 
 
 late guest, who was now mounted on an ox ai.d riding in 
 advance of his party. His greeting, addressed to Groot 
 Willein, was interpreted by Congo. 
 
 " I have invited you to come to my kraal," said he, " and 
 to bring your friends along with you. I left you early this 
 morning, and have been to my home to see that preparations 
 should be made worthy of those who have befriended Macora. 
 Some of my people, the bravest and best amongst them, are 
 here to bid you welcome." 
 
 A procession was then formed, and all proceeded on to the 
 African village, which was but a short distance from the spot. 
 On entering it, a group of about a hundred and fifty women 
 received them with a chant, expressed in low murmuring 
 tones, not unlike the lullaby with which a mother sings her 
 child to sleep. 
 
 The houses of the kraal were_ constructed stockade fashion, 
 in rows of upright poles, interlaced with reeds or long grass, 
 and then covered with a plaster of mud. Through these the 
 hunters were conducted to a long shed in the centre of the 
 village, where the saddles were taken from their horses, which 
 were afterwards led off to the grazing ground. 
 
 Although Macora's subjects had been allowed but three 
 hours' notice, they had prepared a splendid feast for his 
 visitors. 
 
 The young hunters sat down to a dinner of roast antelope, 
 biltonyue, stews of hippopotamus and buffalo flesh, baked fish, 
 ears of green maize roasted, with wild honey, stewed pump- 
 kin, melons, and plenty of good milk. 
 
 The young hunters and all their following were waited on 
 with the greatest courtesy. Even their dogs were feasted, 
 while Swartboy and Congo had never in all their lives been 
 treated with so much consideration. 
 
 In the afternoon, Macora informed his guests that he 
 should give them an entertainment ; and, in order that they 
 should enjoy the spectacle intended for them, he informed 
 
44 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 them, by way of prologue, of the circumstances under which 
 it was to be enacted. 
 
 ITis statement was to the effect that his companions in the 
 canoe, at the time it was capsized by the hippopotamus, had 
 reached home, bringing with them the story of their mishap, 
 that the tribe had afterwards made a search for their chief, 
 but not finding him, had come to the conclusion that he had 
 been either drowned or killed by the sea-cow. They had 
 given him up for lost ; and another important member of the 
 community, named Sindo, had proclaimed himself chief of 
 the tribe. 
 
 When Macora reached home that morning, Sindo had not 
 yet come forth from his house ; and, before he was aware of 
 the chief's reappearance, the house had been surrounded and 
 the usurper made prisoner. Sindo, fast bound and guarded, 
 was now awaiting execution ; and this was the spectacle 
 which the hunters were to be treated to. 
 
 It was a scene that none of the young hunters had any de- 
 sire to be present at; but, yielding to the importunities of 
 their host, they accompanied him to the spot where the exe- 
 cution was to take place. This was in the suburbs of the 
 village, where they found the prisoner fast tied to a tree. 
 Nearly all the inhabitants of the community had assembled 
 to see the usurper shot, this being the manner of death 
 that had been awarded to him. 
 
 The prisoner was rather a good-looking man, apparently 
 about thirty-five years of age. No evil propensity was ex- 
 pressed in his features ; and our heroes could not help think- 
 ing that he had been guilty of no greater crime than a too 
 hasty ambition. 
 
 " Can we not save him from this cruel fate ? " asked Hans, 
 speaking to Groot Willem. " I think you have some influ- 
 ence with the chief." 
 
 "There can be no harm a trying," answered Willeia, 
 I'll see what I can do." 
 
MACORA'S KRAAL. 45 
 
 Smdo was to be shot with his own musket. The execu- 
 tioner had been already appointed, and all other arrangements 
 made for carrying out the decree, when Willem, advancing 
 towards Macora, commenced interceding for his life. 
 
 His argument was, that the prisoner had not committed 
 Rny great crime ; that had he conspired against his chief for 
 the purpose of placing himself in authority, it would have 
 been a different affair. Then he would have deserved 
 death. 
 
 Willem further urged, that had he, Macora, really been 
 lost, some one of the tribe would have become chief, and that 
 Sindo was not to blame for aspiring to resemble one who had 
 ruled to the evident satisfaction of all. 
 
 Macora was then entreated to spare the prisoner's life, and 
 the entreaty was backed by the promise of a gun to replace 
 the one lost in the river, on condition that Sindo should be 
 allowed to live. 
 
 For a time Macora remained silent, but at length made 
 reply, by saying that he should never feel safe if the usurper 
 were allowed to remain in the community. 
 
 Groot Willem urged that he could be banished from the 
 kraal, and forbidden to return to it on penalty of death. 
 
 Macora hesitated a little longer ; but remembering that he 
 had promised to grant any favor to the one who had released 
 him from imprisonment in the tree, he yielded. Sindo's life 
 should be spared on condition of his expatriating himself at 
 once and forever from the kraal of Macora. 
 
 O i granting this pardon, the chief wished all distinctly to 
 understand that it was done out of gratitude to his friend, 
 the big white hunter. He did not wish it to be supposed 
 that the prisoner's life had been purchased with a gun. 
 
 All Macora's subjects, including the condemned man him- 
 self, appeared greatly astonished at the decision, sc contrary 
 to all precedent among his fellow-countrymen. 
 
 The exhibition of mercy, along with the refusal of th 
 
46 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS 
 
 bribe, proved to the young hunters, that Macora had withit 
 him the elements of a noble nature. 
 
 Sindo, accompanied by his family, immediately made de- 
 parture from the place, going off to seek a home among kin- 
 dred tribes, where his ambition would, no doubt, be exercised 
 with greater caution. 
 
 During the evening, Macora provided a varied entertain- 
 ment for his guests. It included a grand feast, with songa 
 and dancing, the latter done to the sounds of the tom-tom 
 drum, and one-stringed African fiddle. 
 
 All retired for the night with the understanding that the 
 hunters should the next day be conducted to a place where 
 hippopotami were plentiful. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 SPYING OUT THE LAND. 
 
 EARLY next morning, after the hunters had reciprocated 
 Macora's hospitality by giving him the best breakfast 
 they were capable of cooking, they started off on their search 
 for sea-cows. Macora, accompanied by four attendants, acted 
 as guide, while fifty others were to follow, to assist in the 
 chase. The pack-horses and all other property were taken 
 along, as they did not intend to return to the kraal, although 
 the chief earnestly requested them to remain and make his 
 village their home so long as they remained in the neighbor 
 hood. 
 
 For more than a mile their way led through small plant* 
 licgps.^if maize, owned by Macora's subjects, and cultivated 
 by the women and younger people of the tribe. 
 [ ( Qur adventurers had seen many kraals of Bashmenj aa 
 
SPYING OUT THE LAND. 47 
 
 also of Beclmanna and Kaffir tribes, and were surprised to 
 observe such evilences of civilization so far removed from 
 the teachings and example of the Cape Colonists. 
 
 On their way down the river, buffaloes were observed in 
 small droves, as also herds of koodoos and zebras. They had 
 reached a land that gave good promise of the very adven- 
 tures they were in search of. 
 
 About five miles from the village they came upon a small 
 open space thickly covered with grass. Here Macora sug- 
 gested that they should make their hunting camp, as the thick 
 growth of timber seen farther down the river was the resort 
 of every species of game to be found for many miles around. 
 
 Macora's suggestion was adopted ; and his followers i*oon 
 constructed a stockade enclosure or kraal, to protect the camp 
 While this was being done the young hunters were not idle. 
 
 On the open plain beyond some antelopes were seen graz- 
 ing, and Hendrik and Arend went after them for the purpose 
 of providing Macora's people with food. 
 
 Groot Willem, on the other hand, preferred going towards 
 (he timber, where he had been told there was larger game ; 
 and, accompanied by Macora and four attendants, he started 
 off, leaving Hans with Svvartboy and Congo to take care of 
 the pack-horses and other impedimenta, as also to superin- 
 tend the building of the kraal. 
 
 Not far from the river-bank, Macora, with Willem, entered 
 a dense forest standing in a tract of low marshy ground. 
 They had not gone far, before coming within sight of some 
 riet boks (reed bucks, Antelope eleotragus, Schreber). These 
 were not more than three hundred yards away ; a~ d, from 
 the unconcerned manner in which they continued their occu- 
 pation, Groot Willem saw that they had never been hunted 
 by men carrying fire-arms, although so near to a village of 
 the Makololo. The innocent creatures were unworthy of 
 a shot from his roer, and he passed on without molesting 
 them. 
 
48 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 He was soon upon a path that showed signs of being 
 nightly trodden by large animals, on their way to the water 
 Amongst other spoor, he was pleased to observe that of the 
 hippopotamus. Several of these animals had evidently left 
 the river _/nly two or three hours before, and were then 
 probabl grazing in the neighborhood. They had been so 
 (ittle disturbed by man, that, contrary to their usual custom, 
 they came out upon the land to browse by day. 
 
 Willem was satisfied that they had reached a place where 
 they would be content to stop for a while ; and, without pro- 
 ceeding any farther, hp resolved to commence business by 
 bringing down one of two buffaloes he saw lying at some dis- 
 tance off, under the shade of a clump of trees. 
 
 Leaving Macora and his men in care of his horse and three 
 dogs which he had brought with him, he passed to the lee- 
 ward of the game, trying to get between the buffaloes and 
 the forest, to head them, off in case of their retreating to the 
 cover. 
 
 Willem was too much of a sportsman to think of stalking 
 upon 'he buffaloes, and shooting at them while asleep ; and 
 after gaining the desired station, he whistled for his dogs, for 
 the purpose of giving the buffaloes a bit of a chase, and try- 
 ing a shot at them while on the run. His signal was scarce 
 given, when he heard loud yells from the natives and the 
 report of Macora's musket. 
 
 Something had gone wrong ; for he saw that his own horse 
 was loose and galloping over the plain, while the natives were 
 scampering in different directions, evidently under the inspira- 
 tion of fear. 
 
 The ox upon which Macora sat seemed trying its speed 
 with his horse. The three dogs had answered his call and 
 were coming towards him. They were pursued by some- 
 thing, by a creature that passed over the ground in a suc- 
 cession of long low leaps, and yet so much time was lost io 
 gathering strength for each spring, that it did not much lessen 
 
THE FAITHFUL "SMOKE." 49 
 
 the distance between itself and the animals it was pursu- 
 ing. 
 
 The buffaloes had started up and gone off at full canter 
 towards the timber, passing within less than fifty paces of 
 the spot where Willem stood. He allowed them to escape 
 unmolested. A creature mere deserving of his attention 
 was rapidly approaching from the other side. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE FAITHFUL "SMOKE." 
 
 AS yet, the dogs did not seem aware that an enemy was 
 after them. They had heard their master's whistle, 
 and having been released from the leash, were only intent in 
 obeying the command. 
 
 On rousing the buffaloes from their repose, they probably 
 thought that they had been called for the express purpose of 
 pursuing and destroying them; and, heedless of all else, they 
 followed upon the heels of the great quadrupeds, passing close 
 to the hunter, who in vain endeavored to call them off. He 
 was soon otherwise occupied. 
 
 The creature in pursuit of the dogs, and which had 
 caused the flight of Macora and his attendants, was a large 
 leopard. It was a female, and rapidly there passed through 
 the hunter's mind a conjecture of the circumstances under 
 which the animal was acting. 
 
 lit had left its young in its forest lair, and had been on a 
 visit to the river for water or food. It had not pursued Ma- 
 cora or his attendants, as its solicitude was for its young, and 
 the dogs were now rur ning in the direction where these 
 concealed. 
 
 S D 
 
50 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 At sight of Groot Willera, the leopard desisted from iti 
 pursuit of the dogs ; and, crouching low upon the ground, 
 crawled towards him, not, slowly, but with a speed only 
 checked by instinctive caution. As it advanced, its whole 
 body was covered by the head, its eyes. being the highest part 
 of it presented to the view of the hunter. 
 
 The f elidea was now within ten yards of him and rapidly 
 drawing nearer. Something must be done. The roer was 
 raised to his shoulder, and with a steady hand and eye, 
 nerved by the perilous position he was in, he drew a fine 
 sight at the creature's snout and fired. 
 
 The shot took effect, for the leopard rolled over, rose up, 
 turned around two or three times, and for a while seemed 
 to have lost all consciousness of what had transpired. Its 
 young and its enemy were for a time apparently forgotten in 
 the agony it was suffering from a broken jaw. This, how- 
 ever, was but for a few seconds, for the sight of the hunter 
 soon after aroused it to a perfect realization of all that had 
 taken place. 
 
 Willem, after firing, had run off to about fifty paces, and 
 then stopped to reload. While so engaged he kept his eye 
 fixed upon the leopard. It was again coming towards him, 
 no longer with the caution it had before exhibited, but in a 
 manner that showed its whole animal nature was absorbed 
 by the spirit of revenge. 
 
 By the time he had placed the bullet in the barrel of his 
 gun and driven it home, the brute was close upon him. 
 There was not time for him to withdraw the ramrod, much 
 less to put on a cap. Grasping his roer by the barrel, he 
 prepared to defend himself, intending to use the weapon a& a 
 club. The enraged creature was about to make a spring 
 upon him, when assistance came from a quarter altogether 
 unexpected. 
 
 One of the dogs a large bull-dog called "Smoke* 
 had not followed the buffaloes to covei. It had oboyed iti 
 
THE FAITHFUL "SMOKE." 51 
 
 mast^r > s command when called back from the chase. Just aa 
 the leopard was crouching upon the earth to gather force for 
 the final spring, Smoke seized it by one of the hind logs. 
 Not a second of time was lost by Willem. One more chance 
 for life had been thus given him, and he hastened to avaiJ 
 himself of it. 
 
 The hammer of the lock was thrown back and a cap placed 
 on the nipple in less time than nine out of ten well-drilled 
 soldiers could have performed the same feat ; but by the time 
 it was done, and the gun brought to his shoulder, poor Smoke 
 was lying in his death-struggle along the grass. 
 
 The f elidea had turned to renew the attack on its human 
 enemy. One second more, and its huge body would have 
 bean launched against him, its sharp claws buried in his 
 flesh. 
 
 He pulled trigger and sprang backwards. A cloud of 
 smoke rolled before his eyes, and, as this cleared away, he saw 
 the leopard laid out along the earth by the side of the 
 wounded dog, like the latter, kicking out its legs in the last 
 throes of death. 
 
 On looking for his companions, Willem saw that Macor* 
 and his men, having stopped at a distance of about five hun- 
 dred yards off, had witnessed his victory. The chief was 
 now hastening towards him on foot, and was soon by his side, 
 when, pointing to the ox about half a mile away, he tried to 
 make Willem understand that that animal had carried him 
 unwillingly away from his friend. 
 
 Perceiving all danger was over, the others came up ; when, 
 by signs, the big hunter gave them to understand that he 
 wanted the hide taken off the leopard. The four attendants 
 went to work with their short assagais, in a manner that told 
 him he would not have long to wait for a beautiful leopard 
 Bkin, as a trophy of his victory, as also a memento of the 
 danger through which he had passed. 
 
 He himself turned his attention to the wounded dog, which 
 
52 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 tfas still moaning on the ground, and looking at him with an 
 expression that seemed to say, " Why do you not first come 
 and assist me." 
 
 Poor Smoke had sacrificed his own life to save that of his 
 master. The creature's back was broken, and it was other 
 wise severely injured. It was evident that nothing could be 
 done for it. The dog must die, and the great heart of Grool 
 Willem was sorely afilicted. v 
 
 Turning to Macora, he observed that the chief had re- 
 loaded his musket. Willem pointed to the dog's head and 
 then to the gun. 
 
 The chief took the hint and raised the weapon to his 
 Shoulder. 
 
 Groot Willem turned away with his eyes full of tears, and 
 went off in pursuit of his horse. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE LAGOON. 
 
 ON returning to the camp, they found that Hendrik and 
 Arend had been successful in their chase of the ante- 
 lopes, and the greater part of two were cooking over a large 
 fire. 
 
 A quantity of felled timber had been brought to the ground 
 for construction of the kraal, and the work of building it had 
 already commenced. 
 
 For the labor of his followers Macora would accept noth- 
 ing but a small quantity of coffee, a bottle of Scliiedam and 
 Borne tobacco, and in the evening he took his departure, after 
 seeing his friends safely established in their camp. 
 
 of his people were left with the hunters, with order! 
 
THE LAGOON. 5o 
 
 to make themselves useful in whatever way they could be 
 emnloyed. This addition to the company was, however, a 
 source of great annoyance to the Bushman. Any commu- 
 nication made to them required the assistance of his rival, 
 Congo. 
 
 Congo had others under him, people to whom he gave 
 instructions and commands. Swartboy had not, and was, 
 therefore, very discontented with the arrangements. 
 
 " You and I must do something to-day," said Arend to 
 Hendrik, as they were eating their first breakfast at the new 
 camping-place. 
 
 " Yes," replied Hendrik, " Willem has one day the start of 
 us in adventures, but I dare say fortune will favor us ere 
 long." 
 
 " She has favored us all I think," said Willem. " How could 
 we have a better prospect of success ? There is apparently 
 an abundance of game ; and we have found people willing to 
 assist us in getting at it, willing to perform most of the 
 toil and leave us all of the sport." 
 
 "You are quite right," said Hendrik; "our brightest hopes 
 could not have been crowned by a more favorable commence- 
 ment, although two days ago we were repining. What do 
 you say, Swartboy ? " he added, turning to the Bushman ; " are 
 you content?" 
 
 "I berry much content, Baas Hendrik," answered Swart- 
 boy, with an expression that did not confirm his words. 
 
 That day the young hunters, leaving Swartboy and the 
 Kaffir in charge of the camp, made a visit to the lagoon, 
 where they expected to find hippopotami. 
 
 They passed by the place where Groot Willem had killed 
 the leopard, and observed that the bones of that animal, 
 mingled with those of the faithful Smoke, were scattered over 
 the ground, clean-picked of their flesh by the -'ickals and 
 hyenas. 
 
 Half a mile farther on they reached the lagoon ; and while 
 
51 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 riding along its shore, they all pulled up to listen to an unfa 
 tniliar and -indescribable sound, that seemed to proceed from 
 two dark objects just visible above the surface of the water. 
 They were the heads of a brace of sea-cows. The anirnala 
 were making towards them, uttering loud cries that could not 
 be compared with anything the hunters had previously heard. 
 Any attempt to kill them in the water would only have re- 
 sulted m a waste of ammunition ; for, with only the eyes 
 and nose above the surface, there was no chance for a bullet 
 to strike them with fatal effect. 
 
 The monsters showed some intention of coming out and 
 making war ; but, on getting nearer, they changed their de- 
 Bign, and, turning about, floundered off out of reach. 
 
 Before proceeding mai.y yards farther, they saw three 
 other hippopotami, this time not in the water, but out upon 
 the plain. They were browsing on the grass, unconscious 
 that an enemy was near. 
 
 " Let us get between them and the water," suggested Wil- 
 lem. " By that means we will make sure of them." 
 
 Riding forward at a sharp pace, the hunters succeeded in 
 this design ; and, for a time, the retreat of the hippopotami 
 appeared impossible. 
 
 Instinct does not lead these animals to flee from a foe. 
 They only make for the water without regard to the position 
 of the enemy. 
 
 On the first alarm, therefore, the three hippopotami started 
 for the lagoon, going at a heavy rolling pace, and much faster 
 than might have been sunposed possible for creatures of such 
 ungainly shape. As they ran in a direct line, the hunters 
 were compelled to glide ut of their way, or run the risk of 
 being trodden under foo 
 
 Hans and Groot Willem were together; and, as soon as 
 the broad side of a hippopotamus came fairly before them, 
 both fired at the same beast, taking aim behind the shouldea 
 Hendrik and Arend fired about the game time at another. 
 
HIPPOPOTAMI. W 
 
 Onward rolled the immense masses towards the river, but 
 before reaching it the one to which Hans and Willem had 
 devoted their attention was seen to go unsteadily and with 
 less speed. Before arriving at the bank, it gave a heavy 
 lurch, like a water-logged ship, and fell over upon its side. 
 Two or three abortive efforts were made to recover its feet, 
 but these soon subsided into a tremulous quivering of its huge 
 frame, that ended in the stillness of death. 
 
 Its two companions plunged into the water, leaving Hen- 
 drik and Arend a little chagrined by the failure of their first 
 attempt at killing a hippopotamus. 
 
 Hans and Groot Willem had no pretensions to military 
 prowess, and the first was generally absorbed in some subject 
 connected with his botanical researches. But he could claim 
 his share in killing a hippopotamus under circumstances no 
 more favorable than the two who had allowed their game te 
 escape. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 HIPPOPOTAMI. 
 
 HERODOTUS, Aristotle, Diodorus, and Pliny have aK 
 given descriptions more or less correct of the hippo- 
 potamus, river-horse, or zeekoe (sea-cow) of the South Afri- 
 can Dutch. 
 
 So great has been the interest taken in this animal, of 
 which European people have long read, but never until lately 
 seen, that the Zoological Society cleared 10,000 in the year 
 of the Great Exhibition of 1851, by their specimen exhibited 
 in the gardens at Regent's Park. 
 
 Hippopotami procured from Northern Africa were not 
 
56 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 uncommon in the Roman spectacles. Afterwards, the knowV 
 edge of them became lost to Europe for several hundred 
 years ; and, according to the authority of several writers, 
 they entirely disappeared from the Nile. 
 
 Several centuries after they had been shown in Rome and 
 Constantinople, it was stated that hippopotami could not be 
 transported alive to a foreign country ; but the progress of 
 civilization has refuted this erroneous hypothesis, and the 
 harsh, heavy sound of its voice, since May, 1850, has been fa- 
 miliar to the frequenters of a London park. 
 
 According to Michael Boyn, the hippopotamus has been 
 found in the rivers of China. Marsden has placed them in 
 Sumatra, and others say they exist in the Indus, but these 
 statements have never been sustained by well-authenticated 
 facts, and the creature is now believed to be exclusively a 
 native of Africa. 
 
 M. Desmoulins describes two species, one the H. Capensis, 
 or the hippopotamus of the Cape, and the H. Scnegalensis of 
 the Senegal river. 
 
 How the animal obtained its name would be difficult to 
 imagine, since a quadruped more unlike a horse could hardly 
 exist. 
 
 When in the water, the hippopotamus can place its eyes, 
 ears, and nose on a level with the surface, and thus see, hear, 
 and breathe, with but little danger of being injured by a shot. 
 It is often ferocious in this element, where it can handle it- 
 self with much ease, but on dry land, it *JL unwieldy, and, 
 conscious of its awkwardness, it is rather timid and sometimes 
 cowardly. 
 
 These huge creatures are supposed to serve a good pur- 
 pose by uprooting and destroying large water-plants that 
 might otherwise obstruct the current of the stream and hin- 
 der the drainage of the surrounding country. 
 
 The hide of the hippopotamus is used by the natives foi 
 many purposes. Although soft when stripped off, it become* 
 
HIPPOPOTAMI. 57 
 
 so bard, when thoroughly dry, that the Africans manufacture 
 spears and shields of it. 
 
 Many of the Cape colonists are very fond of what they 
 call " zeekoe speek," which is a portion of the flesh salted and 
 preserved. 
 
 The greatest value which the hippopotamus has, in the eyes 
 of man, is found in its teeth, its large canine tusks being 
 the finest ivory known, and much prized by the dentists. It 
 keeps its color much better, and lasts longer than any other, 
 used in the manufacture of artificial teeth. 
 
 + 
 
 Tusks of the hippopotamus are sometimes found sixteen 
 inches in length, and weighing as much as a dozen pounds. 
 Travellers have even affirmed that some have been seen 
 measuring twenty-six inches in length ; but no specimens of 
 this size have as yet been exhibited in the museums of Europe. 
 
 The hide of a full-grown hippopotamus is thicker than that 
 of the rhinoceros; otherwise, it very much resembles the 
 latter. Its thickness protects the animal against the poisoned 
 arrows and javelins of the natives. But for this, it would 
 soon become extinct in the rivers of Africa, since, unlike 
 most animals, there is no difficulty in approaching the hip- 
 popotamus within bow-shot distance. It can only be killed 
 by the natives after a great deal of trouble combined with 
 ingenuity. 
 
 The plan generally adopted is, by digging pits in places 
 where the hippopotami are known to pass in leaving the 
 water to feed on the herbage of the neighboring plain 
 These pits have to be dug in the rainy season, when the 
 ground is soft; for during the dry months the earth becomes 
 so hard as to resist the poor implement used by the natives 
 in place of a spade. The pit is concealed with much care, and 
 as months may pass without a hippopotamus straying into the 
 trap, it may be imagined how strong an effort of persever- 
 ance and patience is required in capturing on* of theaa 
 amphibious creatures. 
 
58 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 Another method of killing them is by suspending heavy 
 pointed beams over their paths, where they proceed from the 
 i-iver to the meadows adjoining. These beams are elevated 
 thirty or forty feet high, by a line which extends across the 
 sea cow's track. This line is connected with a trigger, and 
 when rudely dragged by the force of the moving body, the 
 beam descends upon the animal's back, burying the sharp 
 point in its flesh. 
 
 The use of fire-arms is now becoming general among the 
 natives of Africa ; and, as the value of hippopotamus ivory 
 well repays the trouble of procuring it, it is not unreasonable 
 to suppose that the ungainly animal, now one of the com- 
 monest sights in the rivers of Southern Africa, will soon 
 become one of the rarest. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 HUNTING HIPPOPOTAMI 
 
 THE hippopotamus killed by Groot Willem and Hans 
 was a fine specimen; a bull full grown and with teeth 
 and tusks large and perfect. 
 
 Measuring it with the barrel of his roer, Willem pro- 
 nounced it to be sixteen feet in length ; and he estimated ita 
 circumference around the body at but one foot less. 
 
 Leaving it where it had fallen, they rode to another part 
 of the lagoon. The fine hippopotami they had seen inspired 
 them with a cheerful prospect for the future, as far as 
 hunting that species of game was concerned, but a still 
 brighter one was in store for them. 
 
 Not half a mile from where the first was killed, they 
 reached a small pool about four feet in depth. Seven hippa 
 
HUNTING HIPPOPOTAMI. 59 
 
 potami were wallowing within it, and others were seen grazing 
 the low swampy ground not far away. They had beeu so 
 little molested by man that they were not afraid of feeding 
 by daylight. Those in the pool were wholly at the mercy cf 
 the hunters ; for they had not the courage to leave it ; and 
 the water was not of sufficient depth either to conceal or pro- 
 tect them. 
 
 For nearly half an hour the four young hunters stood by 
 ;he side of the pool, loading and firing whenever a favorable 
 Dpportunity presented. The seven huge creatures were then 
 left dead or dying, and the hunters returned to their kraal. 
 
 Macora was waiting for them, having come over for the 
 purpose of making a " morning call." As a present to the 
 young hunters, he had brought them a milch cow, for which 
 they were very thankful. 
 
 The cow was consigned to the keeping of Swartboy, who 
 had strict injunctions to look well after it. "That cow is 
 worth more to us than either of the horses," remarked Hen 
 drik to the Bushman, "and I would not trust it. to the keep 
 ing of Congo ; but I know it will be safe with you." 
 
 Swartboy was delighted. 
 
 When Macora was told that they had that morning killed 
 eight hippopotami, he became roused to a state of tremendous 
 excitement. Two of his attendants were despatched imme- 
 diately to his village, to convey the pleasing intelligence to his 
 people, that an unlimited amount of their favorite food was 
 waiting for them. 
 
 Having done enough for one day, the hunters reposed in 
 the shade of their tent, until about two hours before sunset, 
 when they were roused by the arrival of nearly three hun- 
 dred people, men, women, and children, of Macora's tribe, 
 all anxious to be led to the bodies of the hippopotami. 
 
 Groot Willem was afraid that the disturbance made by so 
 many people would drive e^ 3ry sort of game from the neigh- 
 borhood, and that they would have to move their camp. But 
 
fiO THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 knowing this argument would not be strong enough to con 
 vince several hundred hungry people that so large a quantity 
 of good food should be wasted, no objection was made to con- 
 ducting them to the scene of the morning's sport. 
 
 Groot Willem and Hendrik, attended by Congo, were soon 
 in their saddles prepared for a night's shooting at the lagoon. 
 They started off, accompanied by Macora and all his fol- 
 lowing, leaving Hans and Arend to take care of the kraal. 
 
 On reaching the place where the first hippopotamus had 
 been killed in the morning, a flock of vultures and a pack of 
 jackals were driven from the carcass ; and several of the na- 
 tives stopped to prevent these carnivora devouring any more 
 of the animal's body, by appropriating it to themselves. 
 
 Obeying the instructions of their chief, Macora's followers 
 had brought with them long and strong rheims, that is, 
 cords made of rhinoceros hide, and, on reaching the pool iu 
 which the seven dead hippopotami were lying, Macora gave 
 orders for the carcasses to be hauled out. 
 
 This work, under ordinary circumstances, would have been 
 next to impossible ; but taking into consideration the flatness 
 of the ground, and the united strength of some hundred and 
 fifty men capable of handling a rope, the thing was soon ac- 
 complished. 
 
 The task of skinning and cutting up then commenced ; 
 while the women and children kindled fires and made other 
 preparations for a grand banquet. 
 
 Until a late hour of the night, the natives remained at 
 work. All the flesh not required for immediate use was sep- 
 arated into long slips, to be dried in the sun, and thus con- 
 verted into biltongue, while the whole of the teeth were to 
 remain the property of those who had" killed the hippo- 
 potami. 
 
 The two hunters, Groot Willem and Hendrik, on that night 
 had not far to travel in order to obtain a sufficiency of tbeil 
 favorite sport. 
 
HUNTING HIPPOPOTAMI 61 
 
 Attracted bj the odor of the slain pach) derms, lions, hye- 
 nas, and jackals came prowling about the pool, loudly express- 
 ing their disapprobation of the fact, that they themselves had 
 not been invited to partake of the feast. Notwithstanding 
 the large number of human beings collected upon the spot, 
 the hyenas came close up, and, with deafening roars, threat- 
 ened to make an attack. 
 
 The guns of Groot Willem and Hendrik were, for a time, 
 kept constantly cracking, and the ugly brutes at length grew 
 more wary, betaking themselves to a safer distance. 
 
 The hunters had no desire to lose time or ammunition, in 
 mere wanton destruction of life. They only desired to kill 
 such game as might contribute towards remunerating them 
 for the long journey ; and they soon ceased firing at hyenas 
 and jackals. Leaving the pool, they walked along the shore 
 of the lagoon, towards the ground where they had seen the 
 hippopotami during the earlier hours of the day. 
 
 Night being the usual time for those animals to feed, the 
 youths calculated upon making an addition to the list of 
 their prizes, nor were they disappointed. 
 
 Half a mile from the spot where Macora and his tribe had 
 been left feasting, was an open plain, lit by the beams of a 
 brilliant moon. Ten or fifteen dark objects were seen mov- 
 ing slowly over its surface ; and leaning forward in their sad- 
 dles, the hunters could see that they were hippopotami. They 
 rode gently towards them. 
 
 The animals entirely unacquainted with the dangerous 
 character of those who were approaching, neither stirred from 
 the spot nor took any notice of the horsemen, until the lat- 
 ter were within close range of them. 
 
 " That seems to be one of the biggest of them," whispered 
 Groot Willem, pointing to a large bull that was browsing at 
 lass than a hundred paces off. " I shall make sure of him. 
 You, Hendrik, take another, and l<jt us both fire together." 
 
 Willem, as he spoke, raised the heavy death-dealing roei 
 
62 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 to his shoulder. Taking aim for the centre of the head, he 
 fired. The next moment, the monster was seen staggering 
 backwards, drawing its shattered head along the ground. 
 
 It was not thinking of a retreat to the water, of retiring 
 through fear of further danger, or of anything else. It was 
 in the agonies of death ! 
 
 This manner of action was not long sustained, for after 
 trailing about ten yards from where it was struck, it fell 
 heavily on the earth and turned over on one side to move no 
 more in life. 
 
 Hendrik had fired almost at the same instant of time ; but 
 for some seconds, the creature to which his attention had been 
 directed, made no acknowledgment of the favor. It started 
 off, and, along with the others, made straight towards the 
 lagoon. 
 
 For a time, Hendrik was again chagrined to think that the 
 rival hunter had been more successful than himself. His 
 chagrin, however, was not destined to long continuance ; for on 
 their way to the water, one of the hippopotami was observed 
 to tumble over in its tracks. 
 
 After loading their guns, the horsemen rode up to the 
 prostrate animal and found it struggling to rise. The bullet 
 from Hendrik's rifle had entered its right shoulder ; and 
 another from the same gun now put a period to its struggles 
 as well as existence. 
 
 The two hunters, not yet contented with their success, took 
 cover under a cluster of trees ; and, dismounting from their 
 horses lay in wait to see if the hippopotami would again oblige 
 them by coming out upon the plain. Neither in this watch 
 were they disappointed. Occasionally, they could hear the 
 harsh bellowing of the animals as they came to the surface of 
 the water, and before long, the bodies of three huge monsters 
 were seen moving slowly towards them. Reserving fire until 
 one came within a few yards of their position, both hunters 
 discha 'ge^ their pieces almost simultaneously. 
 
TO THE GIRAFFE COUNTRY. 63 
 
 With a cry that resembled the combined snorting of a hog 
 and the neighing of a horse, the " zeekoe " faced back towards 
 the lagoon ; but, instead of moving off, it commenced turning 
 slowly round and round, as a dog may be sometimes seen to 
 do before laying himself down to repose. In a similar fashion 
 did the hippopotamus lie down to rise no more. 
 
 Three others were shot on that same night, making four- 
 teen hippopotami killed within twenty-four hours. This was 
 k greater number, so Macora said, than had been killed by 
 his own people within the two preceding yea?s. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 TO THE GIRAFFE COUNTRY. 
 
 AFTER passing some four or five weeks m hippopota- 
 mus hunting, Groot Willem became anxious to engage 
 in the real business for which he had undertaken the hunting 
 expedition. 
 
 They had collected more than seven hundred pounds' weight 
 of the finest ivory, but this success did not hinder them from 
 becoming weary of a pursuit that was no longer amusement, 
 but business. 
 
 From several conversations held with Macora about gi- 
 raffes, they had learnt that the young of those animals could 
 not be taken alive without the greatest ingenuity and trouble. 
 
 Where camelopards ave discovered they can easily be run 
 d:wn and shot ; but to secure the young unharmed, is a dif- 
 ferent affair, and an undertaking, which, from Macora's ac- 
 count, promised to occupy all the time that the hunters 
 wished to remain away from Graaf Reinet. 
 
 Groot Willem was anxious to secure the name, fame, and 
 
61 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 reward, now depeniing on the delivery of the two young g* 
 raffes to the Dutch Consul. Hendrik and Arend wished to 
 return to their sweethearts ; and Hans was longing to under- 
 take his intended voyage to Europe. 
 
 Under these circumstances, a proposal from Willem, mat 
 they should make a move, was well received by all. 
 
 When the intention and object of their leaving was made 
 known to Macora, the chief seemed in much trouble. 
 
 " I cannot allow you to go alone," said he ; " there would 
 be danger in your journey to my native land, perhaps death. 
 Instead of capturing camelopards alive, you might leave your 
 bones to bleach upon the plain. You must not go alone. 
 Though we may not procure what you are in search of, I 
 shall be your companion, and my best warriors shall attend 
 you. The tyrant Moselekatse may destroy us all, but I will 
 go. Macora will not allow his friends to encounter the peril 
 without sharing it with them. To-morrow I shall be ready 
 with all my men. 
 
 Such was the substance of Macora's speech, as interpreted 
 by Congo ; and the young hunters, much as they respected the 
 chief for his many acts of kindness towards them, were grat- 
 ified by this new proof of his friendship. 
 
 He proposed to forsake his home and undertake an expedi- 
 tion of nearly two hundred miles, in which he had nothing to 
 gain and ever/thing to lose. This he was willing to do, out 
 of gratitude to one whom fate had brought to his assistance 
 through the merest accident. 
 
 Macora's offer was not rejected ; and preparations for the 
 journey were immediately commenced. 
 
 The ivory obtained from the hippopotami was stored away 
 for safe keeping until their return. 
 
 This was about the only preparation for a departure our 
 adventurers had to make ; but such was no* the case with 
 Macora's warriors. Poisoned arrows had to be prepared, 
 bows and shields repaired, and assegais sharpened. 
 
TO THE GIRAFFE COUNTRY. 65 
 
 On the morning of the next day after Macora had deter- 
 mined on the journey, he led forth from his village fifty- 
 three of his best men ; and a start was made towards the 
 North. 
 
 Several oxen were taken along, laden with dried hippopot- 
 amus flesh, crushed maize, and other articles of food to be 
 used on the journey. Several cows were also driven along 
 to yield a supply of milk. 
 
 One of the pack-horses belonging to our hunters had been 
 placed at the disposal of the chief; and on this he rode, gen- 
 erally keeping close by the side of Groot Willem. 
 
 Owing to the nature of the country, and the inability of 
 the oxen for fast travelling, their progress was but slow. 
 
 They found plenty of game along the route, but none of 
 it was pursued for the sake of amusement. Only a sufficient 
 quantity was killed to provide the camp with fresh meat, aud 
 no time was lost in procuring it, as antelopes were constantly 
 coming within shot of the hunters, as they moved along the 
 line of march. 
 
 Only one incident worthy of notice occurred during the 
 journey, in their camp of the sixth night after starting. One 
 of the Makalolo had risen to put some fresh fagots on a fire 
 burning near him. Placing his hand upon the ground for the 
 purpose of picking up a piece of wood, he suddenly started 
 back, at the same time uttering a cry of terror. 
 
 Several of his companions sprang to their feet ; and, for a 
 moment, a scene of confusion ensued that baffled every at- 
 tempt on the part of the young hunters to obtain an explana- 
 tion of it. At length, it transpired that a snake had caused 
 the commotion. One of about eight feet in length waa 
 dragged up to the light of the fire and submitted to exami- 
 nation. It was writhing in the agonies of death. Its head 
 had been crushed by a blow. Its color, which was nearly 
 black, left no doubt in the minds of the natives as to the na- 
 ture of the reptile they had killed. 
 
66 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 " Picakholu ! picakholu ! " exclaimed several at the same 
 time, and their attention was immediately turned to the man 
 who had first made its acquaintance. 
 
 He exhibited two deep scratches on the back of his right 
 hand. On beholding them, his companions uttered a cry of 
 commiseration, and stood gazing at the unfortunate man with 
 an expression that seemed to say : " You must surely die." 
 
 His color soon changed to a deeper brown. Then his 
 fingers and lips began to move spasmodically, and his eyes 
 assumed a fixed and glassy expression. 
 
 In about ten minutes from the time he had been bitten, he 
 seemed quite unconscious of anything but agony ; and would 
 have rolled into the fire, had he not been held back by those 
 around him. 
 
 In less than half an hour, he was dead, dead, while the 
 body of the serpent with the mangled head was still writhing 
 along the grass. 
 
 The Makololo was buried at sunrise, three hours after 
 death ; and so virulent is the poison of the picakholu that, 
 ere the body was deposited in the grave, it was already in a 
 state of decomposition ! 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 A GIRAFFE CHASE. 
 
 ON the evening of the twelfth day after leaving the Lim- 
 popo, they reached a small river, which Macora called 
 the Luize. He informed the hunters, that one day's journey 
 down this stream would take him to the ruins of the village 
 where he had been born and had lived until within the last 
 two or three years, and his desire to see his native place wai 
 about to be gratified. 
 
A GIRAFFE CHASE. 67 
 
 On one thing Macora could congratulate himself. The 
 jhief Moselekatse, by driving him from his country, had prof- 
 ited but little. All the Makololo cattle and other objects of 
 plunder had been safely got away out of reach of the robber 
 chief. None of Macora's people had remained in the land, 
 BO that there was no one to pay tribute to the conqueror ; and 
 the country had been left to the undisturbed possession of the 
 wild beasts. 
 
 Macora's tribe were not now living in a conquered condi- 
 tion ; nor were they now prevented from paying a visit to 
 their former home. 
 
 The plan proposed by the Makololo chief for catching the 
 young giraffes, was to build a hopo or trap, in some convenient 
 place where a herd of giraffes might be driven into it, the 
 old ones killed and the young ones secured alive. 
 
 No better plan could be devised than this, and it wag 
 unanimously adopted. 
 
 A site for the hopo has to be chosen with some judgment, 
 8O that labor may be saved in its construction ; and, satisfied 
 that the chief would act for the best, the hunters determined 
 on leaving to him all the arrangements regarding it. 
 
 A suitable place for the trap, Macora remembered having 
 seen, a few miles down the river; and thither they repaired. 
 
 On the way, they passed the ruins of the deserted village, 
 and many of the natives recognized amid the heaps of rub- 
 bish the places that had once been their homes. 
 
 Five miles farther down, they reached the place which was 
 to be enclosed as a hopo. It was a narrow valley or pass, 
 leading from a large forest to the river bank, and the va- 
 riety and quantity of spoor over its surface, proved that most 
 animals of the country daily passed through it. 
 
 The forest consisted chiefly of Mimosa-tree?, whose leaves 
 are the favorite food of the giraffe. Plenty of other timber 
 was growing near, such as would be needed in constructing 
 the required inclosure. 
 
68 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 Macora promised that his people should go to work on th 
 following day ; when pits should be dag and trees felled foi 
 the fence of the hopo. 
 
 Willern inquired if they had not better first make sure that 
 giraffes were in the neighborhood, before expending their la- 
 bor in constructing the trap. This Macora declared was 
 not necessary. He was quite certain that they would be 
 found by the time the trap was ready for receiving them. 
 He also advised the hunters to refrain from molesting any 
 giraffes they might see before the inclosure should be com- 
 pleted, which, according to his calculation, would be in about 
 two weeks. 
 
 The hunters now began to understand the difficulties of 
 the task they had undertaken, and were thankful for the good 
 fortune that had brought them the assistance of the Makololo 
 chief. But for him and his people, it would have been idle 
 for them to have attempted taking the giraffes alive. 
 
 Well mounted, they might ride them down and shoot as 
 many as they pleased, but this would have been but poor 
 sport ; and even Groot Will em would, in due time, have got 
 tired of it. It was not for this they had come so far. 
 
 Next morning, the work of making the hopo was com- 
 menced ; and to inspire the young hunters with the hope that 
 the labor would not be in vain, Macora showed them the 
 Bpoor of a drove of giraffes that had visited the river during 
 the night. 
 
 The chief would not allow his guests to take any part in 
 the toil, and unwilling to be idle, Groot Willem, Hendrik, and 
 Arend determined on making an excursion down the river. 
 
 Hans remained behind, content in the pursuit of his botan 
 ical studies, joined to the amusement of killing antelope^ 
 and other game for the use of Macora's workmen. 
 
 Swartboy remained with him. 
 
 Wishing to be as little encumbered as possible on an ex- 
 nursion, intended to last only for a couple of days, Wilienr 
 
A GIRAFFE CHASE. 69 
 
 and his companions took with them but one horse, besides 
 those for the saddle. This was in the care of Congo, who, 
 of course, followed his master, * Baas Willem." 
 
 Nothing could be more beautiful than the scenes passed 
 through on the first day of their hunt. Groves of palrns, 
 and other trees, standing over flower-clad plains on which 
 gnoos, hartetusts, and other antelopes were browsing in peace. 
 A flock of gayly-plumaged birds seemed at home in every 
 tree ; and everything presented to their view was such as 
 fancy might paint for a hunter's paradise. On that day, our 
 adven-turers had their first view of the lordly giraffe. Seven 
 of those majestic creatures were seen coming from some hilli 
 that stretched across the plain. 
 
 " Don't move," exclaimed Hendrik, " and perhaps they w.\*l 
 stray near enough for us to get a shot before we are discov- 
 ered." 
 
 On came the graceful animals across the sunlit plain, like 
 living towers throwing long shadows before them. The treea 
 in perspective seemed lower than their crested heads. When 
 within about two hundred yards of the hunters, the latter 
 were discovered by them. Turning suddenly in their tracks, 
 the giraffes commenced a rapid retreat. 
 
 " Our horses are fresh. Let us run them down," exclaimed 
 Willem. " In spite of what Macora has said, I must kill a 
 giraffe!" 
 
 The three leaped into the saddles, and started in pursuit of 
 the flying drove, leaving Congo in charge of the pack-horse. 
 
 For some time, the horsemen could not perceive that they 
 were gaining on the camelopards trotting before them in long 
 shambling strides. They were not losing ground, however, 
 and this inspired them to greater speed. 
 
 When the chase had been continued for about four miles, 
 and the horses began to show signs of exhaustion, the pace 
 of the giraffes was also observed to have become slower. 
 They, also, were distressed by the rate at which they bad 
 been moving. 
 
TO THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 "One cf them is mine," shouted Willem, as he spurred 
 forward in a final charge. 
 
 A huge stallion, exhibiting more signs of distress than the 
 Others, had fallen into the rear. The hunters soon came up 
 with him; and, separating him from the herd, they fired a 
 volley into his massive body. Their shots should have 
 brought him down ; but, instead of this, they seemed only to 
 rein vigo rate his wearied limbs, and he strode on faster than 
 ever. 
 
 The hunters only paused long enough to reload, and then, 
 resuming the chase, once more overtook the giraffe. 
 
 Another volley was fired, Groot Willem taking aim just 
 behind the animal's shoulder, the others firing skyward to- 
 wards its head. The giraffe stopped suddenly in its tracks, 
 and stood tottering like a forest-tree about to fall. Its head 
 began waving wildly, first to the right and then to the left. 
 A shuffle or two of its feet for a time, enabled it to maintain 
 its equilibrium, and then it sank despairingly to the earth. 
 
 Proudly the hunters dismounted by the side of the now 
 prostrate but once stately creature, once a moving monu- 
 ment, erected in evidence of its Creator's wi? torn, but now 
 with its form recumbent upon the carpet o) the plain, it 
 egs kicking wildly in the agonies of death. 
 
THE CAMELOPAIID 71 
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 THE CAMELOFA.RD. 
 
 fTTl HERE ia perhaps no animal living so graceful in form, 
 
 I more beautiful in color, and more stately and majestic 
 in appearance than the camelopard, now generally known by 
 the French appellation of giraffe. Measuring eighteen feet 
 from the hoof of the fore leg to the crest of its crown, it 
 stands, as an American would express it, " The tallest animal 
 in creation." There is but a single species of the giraffe, and 
 from the elegance and stateliness of its shape, the pleasing 
 variety and arrangement of its colors, and the mildness of its 
 disposition, its first appearance in Europe excited considerable 
 interest. 
 
 Although this animal was well known to the ancient Ro- 
 mans, and indeed, played no inconsiderable part in the gor- 
 geous exhibitions of that luxurious people, yet, with the ulti- 
 mate overthrow of the Roman Empire, the camelopard finally 
 disappeared from Europe, and for several centuries remained 
 a perfect stranger to the civilized world. 
 
 It is not until towards the close of the fifteenth century, 
 that we again hear of the giraffe's appearance, when it is 
 related that Lorenzo de Medici exhibited one at Florence. 
 
 The first of these animals seen in England was a gift from 
 the Pasha of Egypt to George IV. It arrived in 1828, and 
 died during the following year. 
 
 On the 24th of May, 1836, four giraffes were exhibited in 
 the Zoological gardens at Regent's Park. They were brought 
 from the southwest of Kordofan, and were transported to Lon- 
 don at an expense of 2386-3-1. 
 
 From a casual glance at the giraffe, its fore legs would ap- 
 nearly twice as long as the hind ones, but such is no! 
 
72 THE GIRAFIE HUNTERS. 
 
 the case. This difference of appearance is caused by thi 
 great depth of shoulder, compared with the hips. In propor- 
 tion to the rest of its body, the camelopard has rather a small 
 head, upheld by a neck nearly six feet in length, gently taper- 
 ing towards the crown. The animal's height, reckoning from 
 the top of the head to the hoofs of the fore feet, is about 
 equally divided between neck, shoulders, and legs. Measured 
 from tLe summit of the hips to the hoofs of the hind feet, i* 
 rarely exceeds six and a half, or seven feet. 
 
 The head of the giraffe is furnished with a pair of excres- 
 cences, usually called horns, although very unlike the horns 
 of any other animal. They are of a porous bony texturei 
 covered with short, coarse bristles. Naturalists have, as yet, 
 failed to determine for what purpose these osseous processes 
 are provided. They cannot be either for offence or defence, 
 since they are too easily displaced to afford any resistance in 
 the case of a collision. 
 
 The eyes of the camelopard are worthy of all praise* 
 They are of large size, even softer and more gentle thai? 
 those of the far-famed gazelle, and so placed that it can see 
 in almost every direction without turning its head. 
 
 All its senses are very acute ; and being an animal of timid 
 habit, it can only be approached by man when mounted upon 
 a fleet horse. 
 
 The camelopard feeds on the leaves and blossoms of an 
 umbrella-shaped tree, a species of mimosa, called mokhala 
 by the native Africans, and Kameel-doorn (Camelthorn) by 
 the Dutch settlers of the Cape. 
 
 As a grasper and feeler, the tongue of the giraffe is used, 
 as the trunk of the elephants ; and its great height enables it 
 to gather the leaves of the mokhala far beyond the reach of 
 the latter. 
 
 The camelopard's skin is exceedingly thick, often as 
 much as an inch and a half and so difficult of penetration, 
 that frequently, twenty or thirty bullets are required to bring 
 
A RACE FOR LIFE. 73 
 
 the creature to the ground. These wounds it receives and 
 suffers in silence ; for the giraffe is dumb. 
 
 Unlike that of most other animals, its hairy coat becomes 
 darker with age. 
 
 The color of the female is somewhat lighter than the male, 
 And she is also of much inferior stature. 
 
 The camelopard can only defend itself by kicking ; and it 
 uses its heels in this way more effectively than any other 
 creature, the horse not excepted. The prominence of its 
 eyes enables it to see behind, when directing its heels against 
 an enemy, and so secures its taking a certain aim ; while the 
 blow it can give will crush in the skull of a man, or leave 
 him with a couple of broken ribs. If unmolested, it is 
 among the most innocent of animals. 
 
 A creature so strangely shaped, and possessing so much 
 speed and strength, was certainly designed by the Creator for 
 some other use than browsing upon the leaves of mimosa 
 trees ; but that use, man has not yet discovered. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 A RACE FOR LIFE. 
 
 LEAVING the body of the giraffe very reluctantly, 
 ( Groot Willem having a strong desire to take it along 
 ivith him,) the hunters started off in search of the river. 
 Much to their gratification, the Luize, or another stream 
 equally as large, was seen not far from them, and they rode 
 along its bank for the purpose of finding a place where they 
 might water their horses, now thirsty after the long run they 
 had made in chase of the giraffe. 
 
 For about half a mile they found the stream inaccessibly 
 4 
 
74 THF GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 by reason of the steepness of its banks ; but a small pool 
 was discovered a short distance from the river, and by thia 
 they halted to give their weary horses a little rest. These 
 also needed food ; and it was the intention to give them an 
 hour or two upon the grass that grew luxuriantly around the 
 pool. The saddles were taken off, and the horses turned out 
 to graze upon it. 
 
 " I suppose that Cong will have sense to pack up and fol 
 low us," said Hendrik. 
 
 " Yes," answered Groot Willem, " I think we may expect 
 to see him here within two hours." 
 
 " But are you sure that he can find us ? " 
 
 " Certainly he can," replied Willem. " He knows that we 
 are bound down the river, and the stream will guide him. If 
 not, he has Spoor'em along with him. We should probably 
 meet him on his way if we were to go up the river." 
 
 " But we don't want to go up at present," said Hendrik. 
 '* Our way is down." 
 
 " Then we had better stay here till he comes." 
 
 While they were thus talking, there was heard a dull, 
 heavy sound, accompanied by a real or fancied vibration of 
 the earth. 
 
 The trees in a neighboring grove appeared to be shaking 
 about, some being upset as if a violent hurricane was 
 sweeping down among them. 
 
 The horses took the alarm ; threw up their heads, snorted, 
 and galloped to and fro, as if uncertain which way to retreat. 
 
 Next moment, from among the moving trees, emerged a 
 herd of elephants, each or most of them uttering trumpet- 
 like cries as they entered upon the open plain. 
 
 The horses galloped off the ground ; and the hunters, be- 
 lieving that their lives depended on recovering them, started 
 in pursuit. 
 
 Almost on the instant, this purpose had to be relinquished. 
 One of the elephants, in advance of its fellows, was charging 
 
A RACE FOR LIFE. /*i 
 
 jpon thv;m ; and they would have enough to do to set .lire 
 their own retreat. The others went after the horses, and ail 
 seemed to have gone mad with the exception of three or four 
 that remained by the pool. 
 
 The situation of the hunters was now one of imminent 
 danger. A well-directed volley might stop the charge of the 
 elephant rushing towards them, and 'put the others to flight 
 This seemed to be the idea of all three ; for each took aim al 
 the same instant of time and fired in the same direction. 
 The volley was delivered in vain. The elephant, with louder 
 roar and longer strides, came thundering on, only infuriated 
 by their attempt to check its course. 
 
 There was no time to reload ; and all three retreated, with 
 a terrible apprehension of being overtaken, and that one or 
 the other of them should fall a victim to the gigantic pursuer. 
 They ran towards the stream. To have gone in any other 
 direction would have been to impale themselves upon toe 
 tusks of the other elephants, now also coming towards them, 
 aroused to rage by the cry of their wounded companion. 
 
 They succeeded in reaching the bank, and thought of 
 throwing themselves into the water; when a shout from 
 Arend counselled them to a different course. 
 
 rt Follow me," cried he, and the next instant he was seen 
 upon the trunk of a cotton-tree that had fallen across tbj 
 stream. 
 
 So close was the enraged elephant by this time, that Groot 
 Willem, who was hindmost, felt the tip of its trunk touching 
 the calf of one of his legs, as he scrambled on to the tree. 
 
 The top of the tree was several feet lower than the bank 
 of the. river where its roots still adhered ; and in descending 
 the trunk, they had, as Hendrik said, to " climb downwards." 
 
 The brai ches had lodged on some rocks in the middle of 
 the stream, which had prevented the tree from being carried 
 tvay by the current that ran rapidly past the spot. 
 
 For awhile, they considered themselves safe ; and, although 
 
76 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 their situation would have been far from agreeable under on 
 diuary circumstances, they experienced the indescribable emo 
 tions of happiness that are felt after a narrow escape from 
 some great peril. 
 
 The elephant was tearing at the upturned roots of the 
 tree, and making other impotent attempts to get at them. 
 They were besieged, but in no danger for the time of a closei 
 acquaintance with the besieger. 
 
 On examining their place of refuge, they saw that the rock 
 on which the tops of the tree rested, was not more than thirty 
 feet in circumference at the water's edge ; and not half that 
 at the top, which was about ten feet in diameter. 
 
 There was but little more than room for them to stand 
 upon it ; but, as the branches were large and long, they had 
 plenty of room to move about, proceeding in much the same 
 manner as monkeys would have done in a similar situation. 
 
 From the behavior of the enemy, he seemed to have come 
 to a perfect understanding of the position in which they were 
 placed ; and, for a minute or two, he appeared to be meditat- 
 ing whether he should abandon the siege, or continue it. 
 
 Meanwhile, the hunters, after resting for a few moments 
 from their late severe exertion, commenced reloading their 
 rifles and preparing for further hostilities. 
 
 As though aware of their intention, the elephant quietly 
 walked away. 
 
 " He is off now," said Groot Willem, " but we had better 
 not be in any hurry to follow him. I can endure a little 
 more rest. 
 
 " I hope we shall not have to make a longer stay than will 
 be agreeable," remarked Hendrik. u But we must not leave 
 here until the whole herd has taken its departure. Unlike 
 any we have seen before, these elephants do not seem to be 
 the least afraid of us." 
 
 The position in which our hunters were placed was several 
 feet below the level of the river's bank, so that they were un 
 able to see anything of the plain above. 
 
A RACE FOR LIFE. 77 
 
 Arenl proposed returning up the t unk of the tree and 
 giving the enemy a parting shot, should the animal be still 
 within range. 
 
 To this, Groot Willem and Hendrik objected. They were 
 willing the elephant should depart, if so inclined, without 
 further molestation from them. 
 
 A few minutes passed and Arend again proposed going up 
 to see if their enemy was near. This was also opposed by 
 the others. 
 
 " No, not yet," said Willem. " Let us not show ourselves 
 on any account. He may be still watching for us, and, seeing 
 you, may think we are impatient to get away. That would 
 encourage him to remain. We must be as cautious as if we 
 were dealing with a human enemy." 
 
 Half an hour passed, and then Groot Willem ascended the 
 tree, until his head was on a level with the bank. One glance 
 was sufficient, and, with a grave countenance, he looked back 
 to his companions. 
 
 " It is as I thought," said he, " the brute is still there. He 
 is watching for us. He wants revenge ; and I believe that 
 he'll have it. We shall be hungry before we get away from 
 here." 
 
 Where is he ? " asked Hendrik. 
 
 " At the pool close by, giving himself a shower-bath ; but 
 I can see that he keeps constantly turning his eye in this di- 
 rection. 
 
 "Is he alone ?" inquired Arend. 
 
 " Yes ; the others appear to have gone off There is only 
 himself by the pool. We have wounded him ; but, for all 
 that, he is able to move rapidly about; and \ve shall have to 
 kill him outright before we can pass him upon the plain. 
 
 To this there was no answer, and Groot Willem Mgain re- 
 turning to the rock, all three laid hold of their gun? and pre- 
 pared to attack the enemy. 
 
78 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI, 
 
 A CREATURE HARD TO KILL. 
 
 GROOT WILLEM again ascended the tree, this tim* 
 armed with his roer, and followed by his two compan- 
 ions. The elephant was still at the pool ; and, to make him 
 leave it and draw nearer, Willem showed himself on the bank. 
 This plan did not succeed. The elephant saw him, but 
 with reason or instinct that seemed almost human, it was evi- 
 dently waiting until they should leave their retreat before 
 again commencing hostilities. 
 
 " It 's of no use my firing from here," said Willem, " I must 
 endeavor to get nearer. Don't be in my way, for in all prob- 
 ability, there may be another chase." 
 
 The distance from the tree to the pool was close upon a 
 hundred yards ; and, after walking from the bank about one 
 third of that distance, Willem came to a halt. 
 
 The elephant, coolly and philosophically awaited his ap- 
 proach, apparently satisfied to let him come as near as he 
 pleased. 
 
 The position in which the animal stood was unfavorable 
 for Willem to make his favorite shot ; but, as it would not 
 move, he was obliged to fire at its head. The report of his 
 gun was answered by a roar and an impetuous charge. 
 
 Willem instantly made for the tree, and secured his re- 
 treat, with the elephant but a few paces in his rear. 
 
 At the same time and without evincing the slightest 
 acknowledgment the huge beast received two further 
 shots from Hendrik and Arend. 
 
 While the guns were being reloaded, the monster again re- 
 tired to the pool. There it was saluted by seven more balls 
 without even once attempting to approach its tormentors in 
 fcheir place of retreat. 
 
A CREATURE H^RD TO KILL. 79 
 
 It now wanted but two hours to sunset; and dark heavy 
 clouds were descried rolling up from the southwest. Thir- 
 teen shots had been expended on the elephant, and to all ap- 
 pearance it was still uninjured. There was a prospect of 
 compulsory confinement before them. They might have to 
 remain in their aqua-arboral retirement the whole night un- 
 der the pelting of a pitiless storm. Three more shots were 
 fired, without any apparent result. The rain soon came 
 down, not in drops, but dishfuls. 
 
 Often as they had been exposed to heavy showers, none of 
 them could remember witnessing anything like that. All 
 their care was devoted to keeping the ammunition and the 
 locks of their guns dry ; and any attempts at breaking the 
 blockade to which they were subjected, was, for a time, re- 
 linquished. 
 
 By the last light of day, Groot Willem made another re- 
 connoissance and found the elephant still patiently waiting 
 and watching. 
 
 A night so dark that they could not distinguish each other 
 by sight now mantled the river, and the heavens above con- 
 tinued pouring forth their unabated wrath. They might now 
 have stolen away unknown to the besieger ; but they had no 
 longer the desire to do so. Confident that the animal could 
 not keep its feet till morning, after the rough handling it had 
 received, they resolved upon staying till it fell, and securing 
 its fine tusks. 
 
 Two or three hours passed, and still the rain kept falling, 
 though not quite so heavily as at first. 
 
 " I don't like this sort of thing," said Hendrik. " Swart 
 md Cong, in the pits, could not have been much unhappier 
 than we are. I should like to know if the enemy is still on 
 guard. What do you say to our going off? " 
 
 " We mast n't think of it," counselled Arend. " Even if tha 
 elephant be gone, we cannot find our horses in such a dark 
 eight. If it be still waiting for us, we could not see it fiv* 
 
80 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 paces off, while it might see us. We had bette\ stay whert 
 we are till morning." 
 
 " Your advice is good, Arend," said Willem. " I don't 
 believe that we have a gun among us that could be dis- 
 charged ; if attacked, as we are now, we should be defenceless. 
 
 Arend's suggestion was adopted, and they resolved to re- 
 main upon the rock till morning. 
 
 During the night, the rain continued to pour, half drown- 
 ing them in their exposed situation. The hours passed slowly 
 and wearily. They began to have serious doubts of ever 
 seeing day again ; but it came at length. 
 
 Just as the first faint gleams of the aurora appeared in the 
 east, they were startled by a sudden crashing among the 
 branches of the tree, and the next moment, they saw the 
 bridge by which they had reached the rock, in the act of be- 
 ing carried away by the current ! 
 
 " Look out ! " shouted Arend ; " the tree is off. Keep deal 
 of the branches, oc we shall be swept along with it." 
 
 All rushed together to the summit of the rock, reaching 
 it just in time to avoid the danger thus indicated ; and, in 
 another moment, their communication with the main land was 
 entirely cut off. 
 
 The dawn of day found them on an islet of stone, of such 
 limited extent that there was barely standing-room for the 
 three. The river, swollen by the flood, lipped close up to 
 their feet, and was threatening to rise still higher, There 
 was the prospect not a very pleasant one that they 
 themselves might be carried off after their treacherous bridge. 
 
 The elephant was no longer a cause of the slightest anx- 
 iety. The means by which they might have placed them- 
 selves within the reach of that danger had been removed; 
 and, like Prometheus, they were bound to a rock. 
 
 The banks on both sides were too high for them to effect a 
 landing, even should they be able to stem the rapid current. 
 All thrc could swim, and it might be possible for then> \6 
 
A CREATURE HARD TO KILL. 81 
 
 reach the shore by swimming down stream to some piace 
 where the banks were on a level with the water. 
 
 But to this method of getting out of their difficulty, there 
 were several objections. Their guns would have to be left 
 behind, and could not be recovered. A distant view of them 
 lying upon the rock might be all they would ever have. To 
 abandon their arms was a thing not to be thought of. Their 
 hunting would be over for that expedition. 
 
 Beside, they were in a part of the river where the current 
 was swift, turbulent, and strong. It would carry them down 
 with irresistible force. The rapids were full of rough jagged 
 rocks, against which their bodies might be crushed or lacer- 
 ated ; and the chances were that some of them might never 
 succeed in reaching the shore in safety. 
 
 " And there is another reason why I don't like taking this 
 water trip," said Hendrik. " I noticed yesterday, just as we 
 came forward here, a couple of enormous alligators. In all 
 likelihood, there are scores of them." 
 
 " Then I say, stop where we are for the present," said 
 Arend. " Alligators are always hungry, and I don't relish 
 to be eaten by them." 
 
 "I am not yet so hungry as to leave my roer behind me; 
 therefore, I second your proposal," said Groot Willem. 
 
 It was carried nemini dissentiente. They did stay where 
 they were, but not very patiently. The sun ascended high 
 into the heavens. Its beams seemed to have their focus on 
 Hie spot where they were standing. They never remernbeied 
 having experienced a day so hot, or one on which all felt 80 
 hangry. Hendrik and Arend became nearly frantic with the 
 heat and the hunger, though Groot Willem still preserved a 
 remnant of calmness. 
 
 " I wonder if that elephant is watching for us yet ? " said he 
 ' l If so, he is w r hat Swartboy calls Congo, an * ole fool ! 
 I 'm sorry we can't oblige him by paying hirr a visit, and re 
 warding him for his prolonged vigil. 1 " 
 
 4* 
 
82 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 Willem's attempt at being witty was intended to cheer hi* 
 disconsolate companions. But it was a sad failure. Neithci 
 could reply to it even by a smile. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 A SEPARATION. 
 
 ALL day long did they stay on the islet of stone. They 
 were no longer apprehensive of being swept away by 
 the flood. They saw that it had reached its highest, but its 
 subsidence had not yet commenced. 
 
 The sun was already in the zenith, hotter than ever, liter- 
 ally roasting them upon the rock. The situation was intol- 
 erable. 
 
 " Shall we have to stay here another night ? " impatiently 
 asked Hendrik. 
 
 " It looks deused like it," answered Willem. 
 
 " And to-morrow, what shall we do then ? " inquired 
 Arend. " There may be no better chance of getting off than 
 there is now. " 
 
 " That is true," said Willem. " We must think of some 
 way of getting out of this disagreeable prison. Can any of 
 you think of a plan ? " 
 
 " I have a proposal to make," said Hendrik. " Let one of 
 us take to the water and look down stream for a landing- 
 place. If he succeed in reaching the bank in safety, ha 
 could come up again, and by swinging out one of those long 
 climbing plants we see hanging to the trees, there would bo 
 some chance of the other two catching it. By that mean? 
 we may get off." 
 
 ** That 's not a bad idea," rejoined Arend ; " but which of 
 
A SEPARATION. 83 
 
 <w is to run tht tsk of the swim. For my part, I 'm quite 
 w illing to incur it." 
 
 u There is certainly great danger," said Hendrik ; " but 
 there is also danger of starvation if we stay here." 
 
 u Quite true," rejoined Arend. " But for my part, I would 
 rather feed a crocodile than die of hunger myself. So I 'm 
 willing to risk the swim. If you don't see me on the bank 
 in three or four hours you may conclude that either the croc- 
 odiles have eaten me, or that I 've been shattered among the 
 rocks." 
 
 The others would not listen to Arend's self-sacrificing pro- 
 posal ; and for a time, it was debated among them, as to who 
 should run the risk, each protesting what under other cir- 
 cumstances he would scarce have done, that he was a better 
 swimmer than either of the other two. 
 
 As each insisted on taking the peril upon himself, and 
 none of them would yield the point, a proposal was made t 
 cast lots. 
 
 This was done ; and Hendrik, the suggester of the plan, 
 was the oue chosen by fate to carry it into execution. 
 
 " I am glad of it," said he, after the thing had been de- 
 cided. " It is but just that I should be permitted to carry 
 cut my own proposal. So here goes ! " 
 
 Hastily undressing himself, he shook hands with Arend 
 and Willem, dropped into the flood, and was away with the 
 rapidity of aoA arrow. 
 
 Anxiously the others gazed after him ; but in less than - 
 three minuter, he was no longer under their eyes, the rough 
 rapid current having carried him clean out of sight. 
 
 Two hours passed, which were spent by Arend and Groot 
 Willem in a state of anxious suspense. Two hours more and 
 it became terrible. 
 
 "Night is fast approaching," remaiked Arend. "If IJen- 
 irik does not return before night, I shall swim after him." 
 Yes, we may as well, while we have the strength to do 
 
84 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 it," answered Willem. " If you go, so will I. AVc shall 
 start together. How long do you think we should wait?" 
 
 "Not much longer. Certainly within a mile, he ought to 
 have found a place where he could land. That distance he 
 must soon have made, at the rate he was travelling when h 
 left us. He should return soon now, or never." 
 
 Another hour passed and still no signs of Hendrik. 
 
 " Remain you, Willera," proposed Arend, " and let me go 
 alone." 
 
 " No," replied the great hunter ; " we go together. I 
 once thought that I should never abandon my gun as long as 
 I lived ; but it must be. We must not stay here any longer, 
 I grow weaker every hour." 
 
 The two were taking off their boots and preparing to en- 
 ter the water, when their ears were saluted by the sound of a 
 familiar voice. 
 
 Congo, seen upon horseback on the bank of the river, just 
 opposite the rock. 
 
 " Nebber fear, baas Willem," shouted he. " I come back 
 by 'm by." 
 
 As he said this, he galloped away. The loud roar of an 
 elephant proclaiming the cause of his sudden departure. 
 
 " heavens ! " exclaimed Arend. " How much longer 
 must we stay here ? " 
 
 " Until to-morrow, I expect," answered Willem. " Congo 
 cannot return to the camp and be back before to-morrow." 
 
 " But do you think he will go off without trying to assist 
 us?" 
 
 "Yes. What can he do alone? Nothing. He knows 
 that, and has gone for help. Of himself, he could not kill 
 the elephant ; and even if it was not there, he could do noth- 
 ing to get us off the rock." 
 
 "The distance to the bank must be about twenty yards. 
 Of course there is a way by which we may be got ashore ,' 
 but it will require a rope. The climbing plants would dq 
 
A SEPARATION. 85 
 
 but Congo has not noticed them. T believe that he under- 
 stood at a glance the difficulties to bt overcome, and has gone 
 to tne camp for assistance." 
 
 " I hope so," replied Arend, " and, if such be the case, we 
 need not fear for ourselves. We have now only to endure 
 the annoyance of waiting. My only anxiety is for Hendrik." 
 
 Willem made no reply, but by his silence Arend could 
 perceive that he had but little hope of ever seeing Hendrik 
 again. 
 
 Slowly the sun went down and the night once more de- 
 scended over the rolling river. Their anxiety would not al- 
 low them to sleep, even had they not been hindered by hunger. 
 Of water they had a plentiful supply, too much of it, 
 although this was not obtained without some difficulty, as 
 they had to dip it up in one of their powder-flasks, emptied 
 for the purpose. 
 
 Another morning dawned, and the sun made his appearance, 
 again red and fiery, his beams becoming fiercer as he 
 ascended the cloudless sky. 
 
 They had but a few hours more to wait until they might 
 expect the return of the Kaffir ; but would he surely coire ? 
 They knew that travelling in Africa was a very uncertain 
 business. Their present position was proof that some acci- 
 dent might occur to hinder him from reaching the camp. 
 
 By this time they were almost certain that some serious 
 misfortune, perhaps death itself, had befallen Hendrik. 
 
 As if to confirm them in this belief, just then three large 
 crocodiles were seen swimming around the rock, lingering 
 there, as though they expected erelong to get their sharp 
 teeth into the flesh of those who stood upon it. 
 
 The great hunter became angered at the sight. It sug- 
 gested the probable fate of their companion, as it might, in 
 time, be their own. He seized hold of his roer, and, drawing 
 the damp charge, freshly loaded the gun. Aiming at the eye 
 if one of the hideous monsters, he pulled trigger 
 
86 THE GIRAFFE H ENTERS. 
 
 The loud report was followed by a heavy plunging in the 
 water, and the behavior of the crocodile gave evidence of the 
 correctness of the hunter's aim. 
 
 After springing bodily above the surface, it fell back again 
 and commenced spinning around, with a velocity that threw 
 showers of spray over those who stood watching its death 
 struggles. 
 
 Its two companions retreated down the river, and, as the 
 brothers saw them depart, the thoughts of both were dwelling 
 upon the same subject. 
 
 Both were thinking of Hendrik ! We also must go down 
 stream, and see what has become of him. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 FROM BAD TO WORSE. 
 
 ON finding himself in the water as he parted from his 
 companions, Hendrik had not much exertion to make. 
 A gentle motion of the limbs sustained him on the surface, 
 and he was borne onward with a velocity that promised a 
 speedy termination of his voyage. 
 
 Some place must soon be reached where the banks would 
 be low enough to be ascended, and the current not too quick to 
 hinder him from crossing to the shore. He was spirited past 
 several rocks, one of which he only avoided with great diffi- 
 culty, so swiftly did the current carry him along. 
 
 When about a mile from his companions, as he supposed 
 himself, he saw that the banks on both sides were shelving 
 and he tried to reach the shore. 
 
 The current was still rapid as ever, and for each foot mado 
 in the direction of the land, he was borne several yards down 
 Che channel of the stream. 
 
FROM BAL TO WORSE. 87 
 
 The relccity with which he was moving awoke in his 
 blind a vague sense of a danger not thought of before start 
 ing, and altogether different from those that had been taken 
 into calculation. His voyage, so far, had been successful. 
 II i had scaped unharmed by rocks or crocodiles ; but he had 
 evidence, that a danger, as much, if not more t j be dreaded, 
 now threatened him. The water seemed gliding down an in- 
 clined plane, so rapidly was it swee^ng him on ; and beyond 
 this, directly before him, he could hear the roaring of a cat- 
 aract ! What had been at first only a conjecture, soon be- 
 came a certainty. He was going at arrow-like speed towards 
 the brow of a waterfall. Throwing all his energies into the 
 effort, he struggled to reach the shore at a point where the 
 bank was accessible. 
 
 He had nearly succeeded. Ten feet nearer, and he would 
 have been able to grasp the o'erhanging bushes. But that 
 distance, little as it was, could not be accomplished, and on he 
 glided towards the engulfing fall. 
 
 On the brink of the water-precipice he saw the sharp point 
 of a rock jutting about three feet above the water. More by 
 good luck, than any guidance on his part, he came withiu 
 reach of it as he was hurried onward. Reaching out, he 
 caught hold ; and hugging it with both arms, he was able to 
 retain his hold. His body was swung around to the leeward 
 of the rock, until his legs hung dangling over the fall. Al- 
 though the force of the current was partly broken by the in- 
 terposition of the rock, it required him to exert all hia 
 strength to save himself from being washed over. After a 
 time, he succeeded in gaining a footing. There was a little 
 ledge 011 the rock just large enough ft r one foot, while the 
 other sought support on the pointed apex. To have at- 
 tempted to swim ashore could only end in his destruction. 
 Though almost within leaping distance of the bank, he had 
 no place to spring from, and to have fallen short, would have 
 been fatal He could de nothing but remain as he was 
 
88 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS 
 
 Hours passed, and the torture of standing in one position 
 irksome at that, became unbearable. He could only obtain 
 rest by getting into the water again and hugging the rock 
 with both arms as he had done before. But this method of 
 resting himself, if such it could be called, could not be en 
 dured longer than two or three minutes, and he was com 
 pelled soon to return to the upright attitude. 
 
 " There is not the least danger of crocodiles here," though* 
 he while in the water hanging on to the rock. " Should one 
 pass this way, it would not have time for touching me, even 
 if it were starving." All night long did he continue in this 
 dread position. 
 
 Morning dawned, and once more he had to endure the 
 agony of gazing on the bank within a few feet of where he 
 stood, though as unapproachable as if miles of moving water 
 separated him from it. 
 
 Fortune seemed determined to torture him to the last ex- 
 treme. 
 
 There was no hope of his gaining the bank above, and it 
 now occurred to him to look below. Craning out as far as 
 he could, he made an inspection of the fall. It was about 
 thirty feet in clear descent. Below, the water ran frothing 
 away and soon became smooth and tranquil, as if reposing 
 after the violent leap. 
 
 Should he allow himself to be carried over the cataract ? 
 This was the question he now commenced considering. Jf 
 he could only have assured himself that there was deep wate 
 underneath, he would at once have decided to commit himself 
 to the descent. But there was the probability that he might 
 be precipitated upon jagged rocks, and of course killed by the 
 fall. Besides, he saw that the banks below were steep on 
 both sides, and he might have to swim for a long distance be- 
 fore being able to land. After a descent of thirty feet he 
 might be incapable of continuing above the surface of the 
 water. At all events, he would be in no condition for a long 
 swim. 
 
REUNION. 89 
 
 Aftei long and earnestly delating the question in his own 
 cnind he gave up the thought of making the too perilous at 
 tempt. 
 
 Notwithstanding the agony arising from his own position, 
 be was not free from concern for his comrades left upon tla 
 rock. 
 
 Willem and Arend would in all likelihood come after him, 
 if they had not already done so. One or the other, or both, 
 might have left the rock and been carried over the cataract in 
 the night, unseen by him during the darkness. 
 
 As the time passed on, his sufferings approached the point 
 of despair. They at length became so great that once or 
 twice was he tempted to put a termination to them by giving 
 his body to the cataract, and his soul to Him who had be- 
 etowed it. But this demon of temptation was driven out of 
 his mind by a mental vision of angelic loveliness. 
 
 The remembrance of Wilhelmina Van Wyk came before 
 aim like some fair angel, commanding him to hope and wait 
 He obeyed the command. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 REUNION. 
 
 TIMK was passing. They upon the islet rock were getting 
 very impatient for the return of Congo. They were cer- 
 tain that he would bring assistance with as little delay as pos- 
 sible, but most of his journey would have to be made in the 
 night, dangerous time for travelling. 
 
 He had now been gone long enough to reach the camp and 
 return. " Sister Ann " on the watch-tower of Bluebeard's 
 castle could not have gazed more earnestly than did they for 
 
90 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 his reappearance upon the bank above them. Their anxioui 
 vigil was at length rewarded. Near the hour of noon their 
 ears were greeted by shouts, and shortly after they saw 
 Hans, Congo, and Macora standing on the bank above them. 
 The chief was accompanied by about a score of his followers, 
 carrying long ropes by the direction of Congo. 
 
 " Where is Hendrik ? " was the first question of Hans. 
 asked in a trembling voice. 
 
 " We cannot tell," was the reply. " He swam down the 
 river in the hope of being able to make the bank below. We 
 have great fear that some mi-fortune has befallen him." 
 
 While the three yagers continued the solemn conversation, 
 Macora took a number of his people a short distance up the 
 river. 
 
 Near the bank was found the prostrate trunk of a tree 
 about fifty feet in length. It had long been down ; and was 
 quite dead and dry. After making the lines fast to one 
 end of it, it was pushed into the stream and directed in such 
 a manner as to drift down to the rock on which the two youths 
 were standing. The other end of the rope was firmly grasped 
 by several of Macora's men. 
 
 Swiftly the log. carried by the current, came in contact 
 with the rock ; when the men, keeping the rope on a taut 
 stretch, prevented it from going farther. 
 
 With the nimbleuess of a couple of cats, Willem and Arend 
 sprang on to it, and, setting themselves astride, were hauled 
 to the bank, where both were at length safely landed. 
 
 The first thing they saw, was the body of the elephant at 
 which they had fired so many shots. The animal had at 
 length succumbed,"sinking into its eternal sleep in spite of its 
 implacable anger. 
 
 As the hunters were no longer in any anxiety for them- 
 selves, their apprehensions became all the more keen for the 
 fate of their missing friend. Although suffering greatly from 
 fatigue as well as the want of food, Willem and Arend 
 
REUNION. 91 
 
 would not stay even to eat, till a search had been made foi 
 him. 
 
 There is no sentiment of the human mind, unless it is self- 
 esteem, that is capable of resting on so unstable a foundation 
 as hope. Hendrik had now been absent more than twenty- 
 four hours. The chances were a hundred to one against their 
 ever seeing him again, either dead or alive ; and yet they had 
 hope. 
 
 Provided with food to eat along the way, they started down 
 the river, many of the Makololo very unwillingly. They 
 had just performed a journey of near thirty miles in only a 
 few hours' time, and of course they were weary. 
 
 But this was not the only reason why their exertions were 
 prolonged with some reluctance. They had been told of the 
 manner in which Hendrik had left his companions; and, 
 guided by reason, instead of a strong feeling of friendship, 
 unlike Hans, Willem, and Arend, they had no hope of see 
 ing him again. For, from their acquaintance with the country, 
 they knew of the cataract ; and were confident that he must 
 have been carried over the falls ; thence a shattered, inanimate 
 mass rolling onward to ocean. 
 
 When little more than a mile down stream, Groot Willem 
 discharged his gun. The report echoed in afar along the 
 banks. Every one paused and stood listening to hear if 
 there should be any response. 
 
 It came. 
 
 Faintly and from afar they could distinguish the sounds of 
 a human voice. Uttering a shout of joy, the three huntera 
 rushed forward, and soon after, when Hans shouted " Hen- 
 drik," they heard from the river the words " Here, this way." 
 
 A minute more, and they were standing within a few feet 
 of the object of their search, and had a full comprehension 
 of what had hindered him from returning to the succor of 
 his companions. 
 
 As the Makololo had come out well provided with comes- 
 
02 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 tibles, the hungry hunters were fed to their full satisfaction, 
 and then all went back to the place where the elephant had 
 breathed its last. There forming their camp, they kindled 
 fires, and made ready to pass the night, the followers of 
 Macora feasting upon one of their favorite dishes, baked 
 elephant's foot, 
 
 Congo had still his tale to tell. When deserted by the 
 others in their pursuit of the giraffes, he had waited two or 
 three hours, expecting them to return. He then started off 
 along their spoor, but being hampered by caring for the 
 pack-horse, he progressed but slowly. 
 
 Night overtook him by the body of the dead giraffe. Un- 
 able through the darkness to follow the trail any farther, he 
 remained by the carcass till morning. 
 
 By that time, the heavy rain had obliterated the spoor so 
 completely that even Spoor'em, the hound, could only follow 
 it with great difficulty. After a time, Congo saw that the 
 horse-tracks separated, going in different directions. He fol 
 lowed one set of them for some time till the horse himself 
 was found, but without saddle, bridle, or rider. 
 
 This was Willem's horse, that had taken flight on the ap- 
 proach of the elephants. 
 
 Congo had gone the wrong way for finding his master, and 
 he now returned upon the horse's tracks. This, of course, 
 brought him to the place where the elephant had first 
 charged ; and, on reaching the bank of the river and looking 
 over, he saw the situation in which the hunters were placed. 
 But the wounded elephant was there, and this, charging upon 
 him, hindered him from continuing the observation. lie had 
 seen enough to knew that he must go to the camp for as- 
 sistance, and this was just what he did. 
 
 They passed the night by the pool, pleasantly enough. The 
 joy of once more being together would have deprived them 
 of sleep, had it not been for their extreme weariness. But 
 Hans and the clref, seeing the other three so exhausted, did 
 
MISTAKES OF A NIGHT. M 
 
 not insist on hearing the details of the dangerous ad venture , 
 and at an early hour the camp was buried in the silence of 
 slumber. 
 
 Two horses had been lost. This, under the circumstances, 
 was a serious misfortune; but their own lives had been mirac- 
 ulously preserved ; and none of them was now disposed to 
 find fault with fortune for anything that had occurred. 
 
 Next morning, they started back to the place where the 
 giraffe-trap was being constructed. On reaching it, they 
 found Swartboy impatiently waiting for their return. His 
 expressions of joy at seeing them once more safe and sound 
 were accompanied with the declaration that they had been 
 more fortunate than he had expected, considering that they 
 Had gone forth with only Congo for their guide. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 MISTAKES OF A NIGHT. 
 
 A nearly two weeks would be required for constructing 
 f\ the hopo, Groot Willem determined on making another 
 hunting expedition. There was plenty of game in the imme- 
 diate neighborhood ; but the chief strongly protested against 
 the firing of guns, lest the sounds should betray their presence 
 ir the place. 
 
 Several giraiies had been seen in the mimosa groves, and 
 the banks or' the river were marked with their spoor. 
 
 Macora objected to their being alarmed, as it would drive 
 them away befoie the pen could be got ready for them. 
 
 Groot Willem was a hunter, and out on a hunting expedi- 
 tion. This being tne case, he could not remain for two weeks 
 idle ; a ad taking Heudrik and Congo along with him, he left 
 
94 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 tbe camp to \isit a river, which, according to the chkPs a 
 count, lay about thirty miles to the northwest. They ex 
 pected to reach it in one day, and could have done so, but foi 
 a large drove of elands, which was encountered upon the way, 
 and the pursuit of which delayed them. 
 
 They encamped that night, as they supposed, about five 
 miles from the river, and the next morning continued on, to 
 reach it. A ride of between ten and fifteen miles was made ; 
 but no river was arrived at. 
 
 Early in the afternoon, they came upon a tiny rivulet run- 
 ning out of a pool, or vley. Supposing it to be a tribu- 
 tary of the river they were in search of, they concluded that 
 by following it down, they should reach the main stream. 
 This, however, they were in no haste to do, since the coun- 
 try around the pool appeared to be the best sort of hunting- 
 ground. The fresh tracks of many varieties of animals 
 could be seen in the mud ; and Willem proposed that they 
 should stay over night and lie in wait by the vley. 
 
 To this Hendrik agreed ; and the horses were tethered out 
 to graze. 
 
 A suitable place for a pit was chosen twenty paces from the 
 pool, and, in less than an hour, two excavations were made, 
 in which the hunters might conveniently conceal themselves. 
 
 Early in the evening, leaving Congo at some distance off, 
 under the protection of a large fire, they repaired to the pits, 
 and there commenced their silent vigil. 
 
 The first animals that made their appearance were ante- 
 lopes of a small species ; and, as the hunters were not in 
 want of food, no attempt was made to hinder the little crea- 
 tures from having their drink and retiring. 
 
 Suddenly there was a commotion in the herd, which ended 
 in a rush from the pool. A leopard had pounced on one of 
 them, and, as the others left the ground, the leopard was seen 
 shouldering its victim with the intention to c-arry it off. As 
 it turned side towards them, Willem fired, and the large heavj 
 
MIS'IAKES OF A NIGHT. 9* 
 
 bullet from the roer went crashing through the creature's 
 ribs. 
 
 With a loud roar it sprang upwards ; then, standing on its 
 bind feet, it walked forward a few paces and fell. The shot 
 had been discharged at random through the dim light, but a 
 better could not have been made with the most deliberate aim, 
 and in the light of day. 
 
 After this, the pool was visited by hyenas, jackals, and va- 
 rious other creatures not worth the powder that would be re- 
 quired in killing them. 
 
 Some time elapsed, during which the hunters had nothing 
 else to interest them than listening to the snarls, laughter, 
 and growling of the carrion-eaters assembled around the 
 pool. 
 
 rt I can't say there 's much sport in this," muttered Hendrik, 
 discontentedly. " I 've hard work in keeping awake." 
 
 Another hour passed without their seeing any game worthy 
 of their attention, when Willem, too, became weary of in- 
 action. 
 
 They were thinking of vacating the pits and joining Congo 
 by the camp-fire, when something heavier than hyenas was 
 heard approaching the spot. With only their eyes above the 
 surface of the ground, they gazed eagerly in the direction 
 from which proceeded the sound. Two large animals ap- 
 peared through the darkness, evidently approaching the vley. 
 
 " Quaggas ! " whispered Willem, as he strained his eyes to 
 assure himself of their species. 
 
 " Yes," answered Hendrik. " Let us knock them over. 
 They 're not much good, but it will serve to wake us up/' 
 
 Doubtful whether a shot at anything better might be had 
 that night, Groot Willem was nothing loath, and was the first 
 to fire. The animal at which he had aimed fell forward, and 
 they heard a heavy plunging, as it rolled over into the pool. 
 
 Its companion was about turning to make off when Hen- 
 drik fired. There was no apparent interruption to its flight, 
 
96 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 and Hendrik was under the impression that his shot ha<5 
 missed. He was soon undeceived, however, by hearing the 
 animal fall to the earth with a dull heavy sound ; at the same 
 time, uttering a groan, which did not seem unfamiliar, and 
 yet. was not the cry of a quagga. 
 
 Without saying a word, both leaped out of the pits, and 
 haptened towards the fallen animals, with a strong presenti- 
 ment that there was something amiss. 
 
 The animal brought down by Hendrik was first reached. 
 
 It was not a quagga, but a horse ! 
 
 " A horse ! " exclaimed Willem as he stooped over the car- 
 cass to examine it. " It is not mine, thank God, nor youra 
 neither." 
 
 " That is rather a selfish remark of yours, Willena," said 
 Hendrik. " The horse belongs to some one. I can see a 
 saddle-mark on its back." 
 
 " May be," muttered Willem, who thought nearly as much 
 of his steed as his great roer. " For all that I 'm glad i( 
 is n't mine." 
 
 They then proceeded to the vley, where the other horse 
 was still struggling in the shallow water. As it was evidently 
 unable to get to its feet, and wounded to the death, anothei 
 shot was fired to release it from its misery. 
 
 Wondering to whom the two horses could belong, they re 
 turned to the camp-fire ; both under the impression that they 
 had destroyed enough of animal life for that night. 
 
 Early the next morning they left the pool, and, continuing 
 down stream, within two hours reached the river they had 
 been so long in search of. Here they determined to step un- 
 til the next day, and their horses were again tethered out j 
 and, as they were somewhat wearied, they lay down to take 
 repose under the shade of a mokhala tree. From this they 
 were startled by the loud barking of Spoor'em and the calls of 
 Congo. 
 
 Springing to their feet they found themselves surrounded 
 
CAPTURED. 37 
 
 by a party of about forty Africans. Some armed with spears, 
 while others carried bows and arrows. 
 
 From the hostile attitude of the new-comers the hunters 
 saw that they meant mischief; and, seizing their guns, they de- 
 termined to defend themselves to the last. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 CAPTURED. 
 
 RUSHING in front of Groot Willem, Congo entreated 
 him not to make resistance ; and so strong seemed his 
 desire that they should surrender without making an effort to 
 maintain their freedom, that he caught hold of the gun which 
 Hendrik had already brought to his shoulder. 
 
 " Poison ! arrows and spears all poison ! " shouted the Kaf- 
 fir, who appeared wellnigh scared out of his senses. 
 
 Both Willem and Hendrik had heard, seen, and read 
 enough of the African tribes who use poisoned spears and 
 darts, to feel something of Congo's alarm. 
 
 They were not cowards, but they saw before them several 
 men carrying weapons more deadly at short distance than 
 their own firearms. Only one drop of blood had to be drawn 
 by the point of one of their javelins, to cause certain death 
 accompanied by horrible agonies ! 
 
 They could not expect to conquer thirty or forty men, with- 
 out receiving a scratch or two in the encounter ; and knowing 
 this, they took Congo's advice and surrendered. 
 
 When the Kaffir saw that the capture of himself and hi* 
 masters had been effected without a battle, he recovered his 
 self-possession, and demanded of the natives the cause of 
 their strange conduct. 
 
 ft 
 
98 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 An individual then stepped forward who appeared to hav 
 some influence over the others ; and by his eloquence Congo 
 became a little wiser, and a great deal more alarmed. 
 
 The African spoke in a language which only the Kafir 
 understood. He stated that he had lost two horses, both or 
 which had been killed at a vley where they had gone t 
 drink. Although grieved at the loss of his horses, both w 
 which he had received as presents, he was quite happy i 
 having discovered the party whom he believed to have wil 
 fully destroyed his property. 
 
 The hunters directed Congo to inform him that the horse* 
 had been shot by mistake, that they very much regretted the 
 circumstance ; and were quite ready and willing to make am- 
 ple compensation for the damage he had sustained. 
 
 This the black chief declared was all he required, and the 
 hunters were invited to accompany him to his village, where 
 they could talk over the terms of compensation. 
 
 All started up the river ; but the behavior and methodical 
 division of their escort convinced the hunters that they were 
 considered as captives. 
 
 " This is very unfortunate," said Hendrik. " We shall have 
 to part with something we can ill spare. They will not be 
 satisfied with trifles, and perhaps will want oar horses in ex- 
 change for those killed." 
 
 " They shall not have them then," rejoined Willem, with 
 an air of determination, forgetting at the moment that he was 
 a prisoner, and the horses already in possession of their cap- 
 tors. 
 
 About a mile from the place where the Africans had come 
 upon them, they reached a small collection of huts, from 
 which issued a large number of women and children. It was 
 evidently the kraal of their captors. 
 
 The leader of the party lost no time in proceeding to busi- 
 ness. He was anxious to have his claim settled; so also 
 were Groot Willem and Hendrik. Congo was again called 
 to act as icteroreter. 
 
CAPTURED. 9$ 
 
 Flit black chief desired him to inform his masters, that the 
 horses he had lost were of immense value. They had been 
 given to him by an esteemed friend, a Portuguese slave-mer- 
 chant ; and he declared that, in his opinion, they were the 
 besl horses in the world. No others could replace them. 
 
 " Very well," said Groot Willem, when this communica- 
 tion had been made ; " ask him what he expects us to pa^ " 
 
 " All this ceremony is not for nothing," remarked Hen- 
 drik, while Congo was again talking to the chief. " We 
 shall have some trouble in getting off from this fellow unless 
 we surrender everything we 've got." 
 
 " He must n't be too greedy," replied Willem, " or he will 
 get nothing at all. We have performed a silly action, and 
 expect to pay for it." 
 
 " Those are brave words," answered Hendrik, " but I don't 
 think we have power to act up to them. It will be they who 
 will dictate terms ; and what can we do ? " 
 
 The chief, before making known his conditions, desired it to 
 be understood that, a mistake having been committed, on that 
 account he would not be hard upon them. He would not 
 punish them for what they had done, more than to require 
 compensation for his loss ; which he at the same time gave 
 them to understand was wholly irreparable. 
 
 From the appearance of the horses they had killed, the 
 hunters believed that the animals had been left behind by 
 Borne slave-trader, too merciful to take them any farther. 
 They had evidently been used up by a long journey, and the 
 chief had probably been thanked by their former owner for 
 allowing them to die a natural death in his dominions. 
 
 The amount of damage was at length declared by the 
 plaintiff, who was at the same time acting as judge. 
 
 " Tell them," said he to the interpreter, " that all I re- 
 quire, by way of compensation, will be their own horses along 
 with their guns and ammunition." 
 
 H What!" exclaimed Groot Willem, jumping to his feet in 
 
100 . THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 a rage, " Give them my horse and roer ? No, not ftr aft 
 the horses in Africa." 
 
 Ilendrik was no less surprised and enraged at the attempt 
 to extort from them ; and, seeing the folly of continuing the 
 parley any longer, the youths without saying a word walked 
 off towards their horses, intending to mount and ride off. 
 
 This intention was opposed by the chief and others of the 
 tribe, when an affray ensued, in which Groot Willem meas- 
 ured his strength against half a score of the natives. In 
 their attempt to take his gun from him, several were hurled 
 to the earth, and amongst them the chief himself. He did 
 not desire to discharge the piece. A shot could only have 
 killed one, while his enemies were legion. 
 
 Whether they would have conquered him without taking 
 his life, or not, was doubtful, had not one of the Africans, more 
 cunning than his fellows, adopted an ingenious expedient to 
 terminate the struggle. Seizing a large cone-shaped basket, 
 used for catching fish, he ran behind the young hunter and 
 clapped it, extinguisher-like, over his head. The basket was 
 immediately laid hold of by two or three others ; by whom 
 the giant was dragged to the earth and held there until they 
 had bound him with thongs of zebra hide. 
 
 Before this feat had been accomplished Hendrik had re- 
 ceived a blow from one of the natives that prevented him 
 from making any resistance ; and he too was trussed up for 
 safe keeping. 
 
 Congo had not interfered in the outrage on his masters, but 
 on the contrary he seemed rather pleased at the turn events 
 had taken. This, however, did not prevent the Africans from 
 tying him like the others. 
 
 The rage of Hendrik, on awaking from a brief period of 
 stupor and finding himself fast bound, would be difficult to 
 describe. There can be no greater agony to a brave and 
 sensitive man than to find himself helples> for revenge aftei 
 having undergone a deep humiliation. 
 
IN THONGS. 101 
 
 (3 root \Villem, no less brave bu4/c?''a 'different tempera- 
 mont, was more resigned to the*inHigjii{yt|i^J'wiB^*9diji3ng, 
 
 His anger nad been aroused by the- attempt to tuke Ti'ohl hirir 
 a thing he greatly prized, his gun. He had been defeated 
 in trying to- retain it ; but now that it was gone, and along 
 with it his liberty, he determined to exert some degree of phil- 
 osophy and patiently wait for what should happen next. 
 
 Congo, who had appeared indifferent to seeing his masters 
 bound, in fact rather pleased at it, now looked sad enough 
 while submitting to similar treatment. His fellow-captives 
 could have no sympathy, since his behavior had not failed to 
 beget suspicions of his ingratitude. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 IN THONttS 
 
 THE prisoners were compelled to remain inactive specta- 
 tors of a division of their property, most of which was 
 appropriated by the chief himself, as a sort of compensation 
 for the loss of his horses, and the damage his own person had 
 sustained in the capturing of one of his prisoners. For, be- 
 fore securing Groot Willem, he had been sent to the earth 
 nnder a blow from that sturdy hunter's roer. 
 
 Beyond this present humiliation, the hunters had placed 
 themselves under another and more serious obligation, that 
 of satisfying a desire for revenge. 
 
 " It is no use, baas Willem," said the Kaffir, who had man- 
 aged to get close beside his master. "We'll be killed for 
 showing fight." 
 
 Congo next expressed his opinion that, had no resistance 
 been offered to the chief, an opportunity might have be 211 af- 
 
102 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 forded them for returning to Macora. He was quite positive 
 neVtfiat no charice for this would be allowed, not even to 
 himself, who had only been pretending to be a traitor for the 
 sake of gaining favor, and thus being enabled to assist them, 
 his young masters. 
 
 " Do you think they really intend to kill us, Congo ? " 
 asked Willem. 
 
 "Yaas, baas. Sure they intend it," answered the Kami. 
 " They 'fraid now to let us go." 
 
 "But, if they intend killing us, why do they not do so at 
 once ? " inquired Hendrik. 
 
 Congo explained, that their captors belonged to a wan- 
 dering tribe of Zooloo Kaffirs, a warlike people, who had but 
 Httle respect for white men. They were of a race that de- 
 manded tribute of the Portuguese at the north, and obtained 
 it ; and he was sure that they would never forgive the insult 
 of their chief being knocked down in the presence of his 
 subjects. That, alone, would lead to their being killed. 
 
 His explanation of the reason why they were not killed 
 immediately showed him to be so well acquainted with the 
 manners and customs of the people into whose hands they 
 had fallen, that, after its relation, Willem and Hendrik could 
 no longer doubt the truth of his assertions. 
 
 He said that white men were never put to death within 
 sight of the kraal, lest the affair might be talked of by the 
 women and children in the presence of other white men who 
 might pass through the country. Although all might be well 
 aware of their fate, but few would witness their execution 
 Tlu-y would be led away some night, two or three miles from 
 the village and then put to death. Their executioners would 
 return tc the kraal with the story that they had been sent 
 back to their own country. 
 
 The chief, Congo believed, was not yet ready to witness 
 their execution, being too well pleased with his late acquired 
 property to think of any other business for the present 
 
EC THONGS. 103 
 
 Willem and Heudrik, after all that had been told them, were 
 Hot prepared to give up every hope. Some chance to escape 
 might offer, though it should be with bare life ; for they could 
 not expect to take with them their horses and guns. 
 
 As evening came on, the watch over the prisoners seemed 
 less strictly kept than during the earlier hours of the day. 
 But in vain they strove to rend the thongs that bound them, 
 or slip from their embrace. They had been too securely tied, 
 most likely by one whose experience, alas ! had been but too 
 well perfected in the enslavement of his own unhappy coun- 
 trymen. 
 
 During the evening, an individual was observed approach- 
 ing. Stepping up to where Groot Willem was bound, he 
 commenced an earnest scrutiny of his features. 
 
 Willem fancied that the man had a familiar look, and, ex- 
 amining him attentively, he recognized.no less a personage 
 than the banished Sindo, the individual whom he had saved 
 from the wrath of Macora. Here was a sudden transition 
 from despair to hope. Surely the would-be chief could not 
 be ungrateful ! Perhaps he would intercede in their behalf I 
 This was but his duty. 
 
 Willem strove to make him understand that he was recog- 
 nized, hoping the knowledge of that would stimulate him to 
 exert himself on their behalf. The attempt wholly failed. 
 With a scornful expression upon his features, the man moved 
 away. 
 
 " That 's Sindo," muttered Willem to his fellow-prisoners* 
 "He appears at home among them. Will he not assist us:" 
 
 " Yaas, that is Sindo," said Congo, " but he no help you." 
 
 * Why do you think so, Cong ? " 
 
 " He no big enough fool do dat." 
 
 This might be true. Sindo had once got into trouble 
 through treason, and had narrowly escaped death. He would 
 be a fool to incur such a danger again, in the new home h 
 had found for himslf. 
 
104 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 This was the construction Groot Willem was inclined t 
 put on the African's conduct. Sindo was acting ungratefully 
 He had not shown the slightest sympathy for those who had 
 befriended him in his hour of adversity. On the contrary, 
 he had cut their acquaintance in the most unceremonious 
 manner. 
 
 All night long they lay in their thongs. Morning came 
 and still they were not set free. 
 
 "What does this treatment mean"" asked Hendrik. 
 ** What do they intend doing with us ? " 
 
 " I am beginning to have fears that Congo is right," an- 
 swered Willem. " They do mean harm. They have robbed 
 and kept us tied up all night. Those acts look suspicious." 
 
 " But dare they deprive us of life ? " asked the ex-cornet* 
 " We are white men, and of a race who avenge each other's 
 wrongs. Will they not be afraid of the consequences of pro- 
 ceeding to extremities ? " 
 
 " So I once would have thought," replied Willem, " but 
 from the way we are now treated, I believe they fear noth- 
 ing." 
 
 " I tell you, baas Willem," joined in Congo, " the chief 
 here got too much fear." 
 
 " Indeed ! He has a peculiar way of showing it." 
 
 " I mean, he 's Yraid to let us go. We '11 have to die, baas 
 Willsm," 
 
 The Kaffir uttered these words with a resigned expression 
 of countenance, that proclaimed him inspired by a firm con- 
 viction of their truth. 
 
 " Must this be, Hendrik? " said Willem, turning to his com- 
 panion. " It hardly seems possible. Tell me, am I dream 
 
 ing?" 
 
 " I can answer for myself," replied Hendrik, " for I waa 
 never more awake. The rheims around my wrists are nearly 
 cutting off my hands. I shall die if I have to remain tied up 
 much longer. But dare these people put as to death?" 
 
LED OUT TO DIE. 105 
 
 For a time, the captives remained silent. They were re- 
 flecting upon the many atrocities which they had heard tfi 
 have been committed by Zooloo Kaffirs on the white settlers 
 of the Cape country, deeds of unprovoked violence per- 
 formed much nearer the reach of retribution than these now 
 were. The savages into whose hands they had fallen were 
 protected by distance from any chance of being chastised 
 from the south ; and they had no respect for the cowardly 
 Portuguese of the north. 
 
 This was not all. The hunters had first done them an in- 
 jury, and then refused what had been demanded for compen- 
 sation. In that resistance, a chief had been outraged by a 
 blow. Moreover, there was property which the natives 
 dearly prized ; and the safest way to secure it would be to 
 render their captives incapable of ever afterwards claiming 
 it, or seeking redress for the spoliation. 
 
 The whole case wore a black look. Our adventurers be- 
 gan really to believe that Congo was telling the truth, when 
 he said, they would have to die ! 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 LED OUT TO DIE. 
 
 A NOTHER day passed over, and no change was made in 
 JL\_ the treatment of the prisoners. In fact very little no- 
 tice was taken of them, except by the women and children. 
 The chief with some others of the tribe spent the day amus- 
 ing themselves by firing the captured guns at a target, and 
 learning the use of the various articles they had taken from 
 their captives. 
 
 '* What are they waiting for ? " exclaimed llendrik in an 
 5* 
 
106 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 impatient tone. " If they are going to put us to death, iC 
 would be almost better for us than to endure this misery." 
 
 " True," rejoined Willem ; " life is not worth much, suffer' 
 ing as we do; still, where there's uncertainty, there V hcpe 
 Think of that, Hendrik. We have seen nothing of Smdo to- 
 day. How carefully the ungrateful wretch keeps out of oui 
 Bight ! " 
 
 " If we were not in need of a friend," said Hendrik, " I 
 dare say he would acknowledge our acquaintance. But never 
 mind. He 's the last that will ever prove ungrateful, since 
 we 're not likely ever again to have an opportunity of be- 
 friending any one in distress." 
 
 Night came on, and amongst the tribe the captives observed 
 an unusual excitement. Several of the men were hurrying 
 to and fro carrying torches and evidently making prepara- 
 tions for some great event. The horses were also being sad- 
 dled. 
 
 " I tole you so," said Congo. " They take us away to 
 die." 
 
 Willem and Hendrik remained silent spectators of what 
 was going on. A party of the natives then approached them, 
 and the three prisoners were set loose from the trees. Some 
 scene, solemn and serious, was about to be enacted ; but worn 
 out with their misery, and weary of their long imprisonment, 
 almost any change appeared a relief. 
 
 The chief of the tribe was now seen mounted on W, Hem's 
 horse, heading a procession of from ten to twelve men. He 
 rode off towards the pool, where his horses had been killed. 
 The prisoners were conducted after him. Spoor'em and the 
 other dogs accompanied the party, wholly unconscious of the 
 fears that troubled their masters. As the procession parsed 
 out of the village, the old men, women, and children were 
 ranged along the road, to see them depart. These gazed 
 after them with expressions of curiosity, not unmingled with 
 pity, tbcugh there were some that appeared to show satisfac 
 
LED OUT TO DIE. 107 
 
 won. Tbc captives observed this, and talked of it. Why did 
 they, the villagers, feel so much interested in their departure? 
 They had not taken much heed of their arrival ; and but lit- 
 tle* attention had been paid to them while bound to the trees, 
 Why should there be now ? There was but one answer to 
 these questions. The natives were looking upon them with 
 that expression of sad curiosity with which men gaze upon 
 one who is about to suffer a violent death. 
 
 The chief was carrying Willem's roer, and from his be- 
 navior he seemed preparing for an opportunity to use it. At 
 intervals he brought it to his shoulder and glanced along the 
 barrel. 
 
 " Ask them where we are being taken, Congo," said Hendrik. 
 
 The Kaffir spoke to one of the natives who was near him, 
 but only received a grunt in reply. 
 
 " He don't know where we go," said Congo, interpreting 
 the gruff answer to his question, " but I know." 
 
 " Where ? " 
 
 " We go to die." 
 
 " Congo ! " exclaimed Willem, " ask after Sindo. He may 
 lo something to save us, or he may not. There can be no 
 harm in trying. If not, we may get him into some trouble 
 for his ingratitude. I should feel a satisfaction in that." 
 
 In compliance with his master's command, Congo inquired 
 for Sindo. The chief heard the inquiry and immediately 
 ordered a halt, and put several questions to his followers. 
 
 " The chief just like you, baas Willem," said Congo. " He 
 too want know where Sindo am." 
 
 The procession was delayed while the parley was going 
 on jAfter it had ended, the chief and another rede back to 
 the village ; they were now about half a mile distant from 
 it. The prisoners, with their guards remained upon the spot. 
 The chief was absent nearly an hour, when he returned seem- 
 ingly in a great rage. By hLs angry talking, every one was 
 made aware of the fact Congo listened attentively to what 
 he said. 
 
108 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 " He's talking about Sindo," said the Kaffir. "He swear 
 he kill dat ni<rga to-morrow." 
 
 "I hope he'll keep his oath," said Willem. "I suppose 
 we have succeeded in awaking his suspicions against the 
 wretch he was harboring ; and he will be punished for his in- 
 gratitude. He should have tried to save us, even at thd 
 risk of having again to make change of his tribe." 
 
 The march was again resumed, the chief leading the way 
 with two of his subjects, one on each side of him carrying 
 torches. 
 
 After proceeding a little farther the prisoners recognized 
 the spot where they had been made prisoners. The chief 
 then delivered an harangue to his followers, which Congo in- 
 terpreted to his fellow-captives. The bearing of it was, that 
 the white strangers had wilfully and maliciously killed two 
 of his horses, . the finest animals in the world. They had 
 refused to make such reparation as lay in their power; and, 
 when he had attempted to recompense himself for their loss, 
 he had been resisted, knocked down, and severely injured 
 in the presence of his own people. He stated, furthermore, 
 that it was the unanimous opinion of the oldest and wisest of 
 his subjects, that for these crimes the prisoners ought to be 
 punished, that the punishment should be death; and that 
 he had brought them to the spot where the first offence had 
 been committed as a proper spot for executing this just de- 
 cree. 
 
 After Congo had translated the speech to his fellow-cap- 
 tives, they directed him to inform the chief that he was wel- 
 come to the horses, guns, and other property, if he wculd let 
 them depart, and they would promise never to return to his 
 country or trouble him any more. Moreover, they would 
 send him a present, by way of ransom for their liberty and 
 lives. 
 
 In answer to this communication they were told, that, a* 
 they were white men, their words could not be relied upoik 
 
jlJST IN TIMfc. 109 
 
 Instead of presents, they would be more likely to seek some 
 revenge : and that, to guard against this, he was determined 
 they should die. 
 
 Against this decision they were not allowed to make any 
 appeal. From that moment no attention was paid to any- 
 thing they said. Their guards only shouted, when Congo at- 
 tempted to put in a word ; while those who were around the 
 chief began to make preparations for carrying out the dread 
 sentence of death. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 JUST IN TIME. 
 
 JT was soon known to the captives, what mode of death 
 was to be adopted for them. The gestures of the chief 
 made it manifest, that he was about to make trial of hia 
 new weapon, Willem's roer. 
 
 One reason why his prisoners had been spared so long 
 may have been for the purpose of learning how to use the 
 weapon with effect, on an occasion so important as the execu- 
 tion of two white men. 
 
 The rheirns that bound Hendrik's wrists had been tied 
 much tighter than was necessary. The green hide had 
 shrunk in the burning sun to which the prisoners had been 
 exposed during the day. In consequence, his hands were 
 lacerated and swollen, and he was suffering more torture 
 'ban either of the others. 
 
 This was not all the ajrony he was enduring. The fate 
 Congo at first only conjectured had now assumed a horrible 
 certainty. Death seemed inevitable ; and Hendrik's active 
 mind, susceptible of strong emotions, became painfully anx* 
 ious at the approach of death. He feared it. Nor did that 
 
110 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 fear arise from an ignoble cause. It was simply the lore 
 of life, and the desire to cling to it. 
 
 He who loves not life is unworthy of its blessings ; for 
 those who hold them cheap, and would part with them wil- 
 lingly, have either not the sense to appreciate, or are so evil 
 as only to know life's bitterness. 
 
 Hendrik had a strong desire to live, to enjoy future 
 days ; and, as he looked upon the preparations being made 
 to deprive him of it, he felt an unutterable anguish. Of all 
 his regrets at parting with the world, there was one supreme, 
 one thought that was uppermost. That thought was 
 given to Wilhelmina Van Wyk. He should never see her 
 again ! His love of her was stronger than his love of life. 
 
 "Willem," he exclaimed, "must this be? Shall we die 
 here ? I will not, I cannot ! " 
 
 As he spoke, the whole strength of his soul and body was 
 concentrated into one effort for regaining his liberty. He 
 struggled to release his wrists from the rheims. The effort 
 was not without a result. It sent the drops of blood drip- 
 ping from the ends of his fingers. 
 
 Groot Willem was not unmoved in these dire moments., 
 He too had his unwillingness to die, his chapter of regrets. 
 One, that he should never again see his relatives ; another, 
 that the object for which he had undertaken the expedition 
 could never be accomplished. 
 
 The faithful Kaffir was not rendered insensible by know- 
 ing that death was awaiting him, and now near at hand. 
 
 " Baas Willem," he said, looking pityingly upon his young 
 master, " you be going to die. I bless that God your father 
 rnd mother has told me about. I nevermore go back to 
 Graaf Reinet, to see them cry for you." 
 
 The arrangements for the execution were by this time 
 completed ; but the cruel chief was not allowed to try his 
 skill in the manner he had designed. 
 
 Jubt ns he was about to raise the roer to his should et &vi / ? 
 
JUST IN TIME. Ill 
 
 taka aim at one of the condemned captives, a large party ot 
 dark-skinned men made their appearance upon the spot. 
 
 In the scene of confusion caused by their arrival, the 
 would-be murderers knew not whether they were friends or 
 foos, until they heard a war-cry that was strange to their 
 jars, and saw themselves surrounded by a body of stalwart 
 warriors armed with bows, spears, and guns, at least two 
 guns were seon, carried by two white men, whom the cap- 
 tives joyfully recognized. It was Hans and Arend. Their 
 companions were Macora and his Makololo. 
 
 The reprieve was effected in an instant, and along with it 
 the release of the prisoners. 
 
 There was no occasion for the shedding of blood, for there 
 was no resistance made on the part of the intended execu- 
 tioners. Their captives were at once delivered up along with 
 their guns, horses, and other property, the principal part 
 of which was restored before any explanation could be given 
 
 And now again was Groot Willem called upon to obey the 
 dictates of a humane heart, and intercede with Macora tc 
 obtain mercy for others. But for him, the Makololo chief 
 would have put to death every Zooloo upon the ground, and 
 iheii proceeded to their village to seek further retaliation. 
 
 They all united in restraining him from violence ; and the 
 baffled murderers were permitted to take their departure 
 without the least outrage being inflicted upon them. 
 
 " Your arrival was very fortunate," said Hendrik, address- 
 ing Hans and Arend. "Just in the nick of time ; but to me it 
 is Very mysterious. How came you and your friends here 
 to know of our dilemma ? " 
 
 '* There 's no great mystery about it," answered Hans. 
 'When we were told this morning that you were captured and 
 in danger of being killed, of course we started immediately, 
 and have been travelling all day in 1 ot haste to your rescue.* 
 
 " But how was it possible for you to learn that wo wero ur 
 trouble?" 
 
112 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 " From Sindo, the man Macora was going to kill for hii 
 ambition." 
 
 Sindo then, had not been ungrateful ; he had walked, or 
 rather run, all night, to give warning of the danger threaten- 
 ing those to whom he owed his life. Having no influence 
 among their captors, h ; knew that the only plan for serving 
 the captives was to give notice to those who had power to 
 assist them. This act of gratitude he had successfully ac- 
 complished. 
 
 There is many a slip between the cup and the lip. The 
 adage was in their case illustrated. But for the mention of 
 Sindo's name, as the captives were being conducted to the 
 place of execution, awakening in the Zooloo's mind a suspi- 
 cion of treachery, the rescuers would have arrived too late 
 The delay caused by the inquiry after Sindo, at the village, 
 was that which had caused the cup to slip. 
 
 The released captives now inquired for Sindo, wishing to 
 embrace him. 
 
 He was not upon the ground. Completely exhausted 
 with his long run, he had not been able to return with the 
 deliverers, but had remained at the camp, where the hopo 
 was being constructed. 
 
 No time was lost in staying by a spot fraught with so 
 many unpleasant memories ; and by the dawn of day our 
 adventurers and their African friends were well on the way 
 towards their encampment. 
 
 On reaching it they found Swartboy in a state of strange 
 mental confusion, through joy at their return, and anger at 
 Congo, for having allowed those under his care to get into 
 such terrible trouble. 
 
 The service that Sindo had rendered his white friend* 
 Inlly rs-established him in the favor of Macora, and he wa 
 invited to make his homo again among his own people, a* 
 invitation that was eagerly accepted. 
 
THE HOPO. US 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 THE HOPO. 
 
 GROOT WILLEM was, for the time, cured of the fie 
 sire to seek further ad\entures in the chase. He had 
 come to the place for the express purpose of procuring two 
 young giraffes, and taking them safely to tie Dutch consul. 
 The experience of the last few days had shown him that his 
 object would not be better accomplished by thus exposing 
 himself to the chances of dying some horrible death. Guided 
 by this dearly-bought belief he was contented to amuse him- 
 self by joining the Makololo in the construction of the trap. 
 In this work he was assisted by the other three, all of whom 
 were now thinking more of home than of giraffes, or anything 
 Rise. 
 
 The trap was to consist of two high fences converging upon 
 each other, so as to form a figure somewhat in shape like the 
 letter V. They were to be about a mile and a half long ; and 
 Bt the point of convergence a space was to be left open, wide 
 enough to permit of the largest animal to pass through. Be- 
 yond the angle, or where it should have been, had the fences 
 met, was dug a pit about forty feet long, fifteen wide, and 
 eight deep. Heavy trunks of trees were laid along its edges, 
 slightly projecting over them. The intention was, that any 
 animal driven through would be precipitated into the pit, 
 from which e.-cape would be impossible. Near it the fences 
 were made of great strength and height, to resist any attempt 
 at leaping over them, or pressing them down. 
 
 The pit was Covered with reeds and rushes ; and no means 
 were neglected to make the hopo as effective as possible for 
 the purpose required of it. 
 
 Working with a will, both white hunters and black Ma- 
 kololo, the hopo was soon pronounced coraj ilete, and read/ 
 
!U THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 to receive the game; and the next day was appointed te 
 carry out the objects of its construction. A mimosa forest 
 lay in front of it, for on this account had the situation been 
 selected. This forest was to be " beaten " by the men of Ma 
 cora, and all its four-footed denizens driven into the trap. 
 
 Early in the morning the whole tribe, with the white hunt- 
 ers and their dogs, mustered for the grand drive. They 
 were divided into two parties. Willera, Hendrik, and Ma- 
 cora led one to the left, while Hans, Arend, and a principal 
 warrior and hunter of the Makololo conducted the other to 
 the right, thus taking the mimosa forest on both flanks. The 
 area to be surrounded was about four miles in length and 
 three in breadth. 
 
 On arriving at its northern edge, the great cover was en- 
 tered by the beaters along with most of the dogs. The white 
 hunters, who were mounted on their own horses, and some of 
 the Makololo who rode upon oxen, kept along the borders, to 
 prevent the startled game from breaking cover at the sides. 
 For a time the beaters and their canine companions appeared 
 vying with each other, as to which could make the greatest 
 noise ; and the effect of their united efforts was soon observed 
 by those riding outside the timber. 
 
 Before they had proceeded half a mile from the point of 
 separation, they had sufficient evidence that the repose of 
 many species of wild beasts had been disturbed. Mingled 
 with the loud trumpeting of elephants were the sounds of 
 crashing branches, the roar of lions, the shrieks of baboons, 
 and the wild,, horribly human laughter of hyenas. 
 
 Those riding outside had been instructed by Mncora to keep 
 a little in the rear of the line of beaters ; and the wisdom of 
 this counsel was soon made clear to Groot Willem and Hen- 
 drik. A herd of elephants broke from the bushes, but a fc.w 
 yards ahead of them; and were allowed to shamble off o^er 
 the plain unmolested. They were not wanted *n the trap. 
 
 Some zebras also broke from the cover soon after Jind 
 they also were permitted to escape scot free. 
 
THE HOPO. 115 
 
 When not far from the termination of the drive, at tha* 
 side where Willern and Hendrik were guarding, a grand 
 drove of buffaloes rushed into the open ground. Fortunately 
 the party were at some distance from the timber at the time, 
 and also a little to the rear of the rushing herd, else they 
 would have had some difficulty to escape from being run over 
 and trampled to death. Several of the buffaloes left the for- 
 est nearly opposite to them, and in joining the main drove 
 they lock a course that caused the hunters some hard riding 
 to get out of the way of their horns. 
 
 Immediately after the fortunate escape of the buffaloes, 
 fortunate for the hunters themselves, the eyes of Groot 
 Willem were blessed with the sight of the objects he most 
 desired to see. A small herd of seven or eight giraffes, in 
 escaping from the skirmishers, noisily advancing among the 
 trees, shot forth into the open ground. They were near the 
 funnel-shaped extremity of the trap. If once outside the 
 fence they would get off; and fhe toil of two weeks would 
 all hrve been undertaken to no purpose. Striking the spurs 
 into the sides of his horse, Groot Willem, followed by Hen- 
 drik, galloped forward to cut off their retreat. Never did 
 Willem remember a moment of more intense excitement. 
 
 Two young giraffes were st?en with the herd x Were they 
 to escape the enclosure of the tiopo ? A few seconds would 
 decide. The herd and the hunters were now moving in two 
 lines at an angle to each other, their courses rapidly converg 
 ing. This was soon observed by the timid giraffes ', and, un 
 conscious of the danger that threatened them, they turned and 
 were soon within the wide and far-extended jaws of the hopo 
 
 Had they continued in their first course only a few paces 
 farther,, they would have been safe from the fate that awaited 
 them ; but, as man himself often does, in seeking safety they 
 took the direction leading to danger. 
 
 The beaters had now reached the termination of the mi- 
 mosa forest ; and the parlies from both sides wef-a now com- 
 
116 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 ing together to the open ground. Within the two walla ol 
 the hopo they could see before them a living, moving mass, 
 composed of many varieties of animals; among them they 
 saw with regret two elephants and a rhinoceros. 
 
 Towering far above the heads of all others were those of 
 the giraffes, which seemed striving to be the foremost in pre- 
 cipitating themselves into the pit. 
 
 The mass of moving bodies became more dense, as tho 
 Bpace in which they moved grew contracted by the enclosing 
 fences. 
 
 When about a quarter of a mile from the pit, the saga- 
 cious elephants turned, and, seeing an army of men and dugs 
 advancing towards them, broke through the fence and wore 
 free. Several zebras much to the delight of the hunters 
 followed through the breach they had made. The camelo- 
 pards were too far ahead to avail themselves of this means 
 of escape. They were doomed to captivity. 
 
 The Makololo were all mad with the excitement of the 
 chase. Uttering discordant ear-piercing yells, they rushed 
 onward, impatient to witness the struggles of the multitudes 
 of victims certain to be precipitated into a hole, towards 
 which they were rushing heedless of all else but fear. Ev- 
 ery demoniac passion existing in earthly life appeared to be 
 fully aroused within the souls of their pursuers. They 
 seemed frantic with rage at the escape of the elephants, 
 though these would undoubtedly have defeated the object 
 for which the hopo had been erected. Their only object 
 seemed to be the destruction of animal life, the shedding ol 
 blood, the sight of agony. 
 
DISAPPOINTED. 117 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 DISAPPOINTFP 
 
 BEFORE reaching the pit, several antelopes ar i other 
 animals had been passed, killed or injured in the crush 
 and rush. Such of these as were still living, received but a 
 passing glance and a blow from those who were hastening 
 onward to a scene more wild more frightful and horribly hu- 
 man in origin and execution than words will describe. 
 
 The novelty and excitement of the scene, and the infec- 
 tious example of the maddened Africans, inspired Groot 
 Willem and his companions with a savage, blood-seeking in- 
 toxication of mind that urged them forward with nearly as 
 much insane earnestness as the most frenzied of the Mako- 
 blo. 
 
 The herds they had been driving before them were now 
 Concentrated into a quivering, struggling, noisy mass. The 
 pit was soon full of roaring, bellowing, bleating, growling 
 victims of the chase, that were piled one upon another, until 
 hundreds escaped by passing over the backs of those that 
 had preceded them. 
 
 When the overflowing of the pit had passed off, and the 
 hunters came up to gaze on what remained, they beheld a 
 scene never to be forgotten in life. Underneath, they could 
 h^ar the roaring of a lion, being smothered by its favorite 
 game.' For the first time, it had too many antelopes within 
 its reach. There was one creature in the crowd that was not 
 to be overlain by the others. It was the muchocho, or white 
 rhinoceros, they had seen while driving in the game. Every 
 lime it moved, bodies were crushed, bones broken, and the 
 cries of rage and distress from what seemed a miniature rep- 
 resentation of a perdition for animals became imperceptibly 
 
J18 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 diminished by several voices. The muchocho was appai 
 ently standing on its hind legs in the bottom of the pit, while 
 the upper part of its body was supported by the creatures 
 that were screaming under its immense weight. 
 
 Mingled with the struggling mass were seen some of the 
 camelopards ; and, fearing they might be subjected to the de- 
 stroying power of the huge rhinoceros, Willem placed the 
 muzzle of his roer near one of its eyes, and fired. 
 
 The report of the gun was scarcely heard, so stunning to 
 the ears of all was the fracas that continued ; though the ef- 
 fect of the discharge was soon evident on the muchocho. It 
 ceased to live*. 
 
 All hands now set to work at clearing the pit, in order to 
 save the young giraffes from being killed ; that is, if they 
 were yet living. Rheims with loops at the ends were thrown 
 over the heads of the antelopes and other small game,* by 
 which they could be hauled out. 
 
 After a short time spent at this work, a partial clearance 
 was effected. The body of a young giraffe was now carefully 
 got out. It was examined with an interest verging on delir- 
 ium. It was quite warm, but lifeless, its neck being broken. 
 
 One of the old ones, a large bull, struggling violently, 
 was now the most conspicuous animal in the pit, and being, as 
 Hendrik said, "too much alive," was killed by a bullet. 
 
 The head and neck of another young giraffe was seen, 
 whose body was nearly buried under animals larger than itself. 
 It was apparently unharmed. Every care was taken to get 
 it out without injury, and it was drawn gently up and two 
 rheims placed around its neck, in order to hinder it from run- 
 ning away. It was not more than two months old, just the 
 age the hunters desired, but it soon became evident that 
 there was something wrong. While continuing its struggles 
 for freedom, they observed that one of its fore feet was not 
 set on the ground. The leg was swinging to and fro. If 
 was broken. 
 
DISAPPOINTED. 119 
 
 Th3 creature wa3 young, bright, and beautiful, but could 
 not be taken to the Colony. It could never visit Europe. 
 The only favv,r that could be shown this suffering, trembling, 
 frightened victim of Groot Willem's ambition was to put it 
 out of pain by shooting it, and the young hunter witnessed its 
 death with as much pity and regret as he had felt at the loss 
 of poor Smoke. 
 
 The pit was at length emptied; and the hunters now 
 paused to contemplate their spoil. Seven giraffes had been 
 destroyed, nearly all of them by having their necks broken. 
 These, six or seven feet in length, had been too delicately 
 made to resist the impetus of the heavy herds passing over 
 them. 
 
 Although they had failed in procuring what they wanted, 
 it was not yet proved that the hopo had been built in vain. 
 It might still be available for another time. So they were 
 informed by Macora, who said that, in two or three days, other 
 giraffes might be found in the mimosa grove, and a second 
 drive could be tried. 
 
 This partly reconciled the hunters to the disappointment 
 of the day, though all felt a strong regret that two of the 
 beautiful creatures, such as they wished for, had been driven 
 into the trap only to die. Many herds might be discovered, 
 without having among them any young, such as the two 
 now lying dead at their feet. Other young camelopard? 
 might be caught and killed ; but many failures must occur 
 before Groot Willem would relinquish the undertaking for 
 which he had travelled so far. 
 
 The time was not wholly lost to the Makololo, for a supply 
 of food had been obtained that would take them some time 
 to preserve, and longer to eat. 
 
 The day after the grand hunt, long rheims, suspended on 
 upright poles, were covered with strings of meat drying in 
 the sun, while all the bushes and small trees in the vicinity 
 were festooned after the same fashion. For the dried meat, 
 
120 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 or biltongue, only the best and favorite portions of eat h an* 
 mal were used, and the rest was removed beyond the encamp* 
 ment, where it formed a banquet for vultures, hyenas, and 
 other carrion creatures of the earth and air. 
 
 Three days after the butchery, all that remained of th 
 slaughtered animals was the dried meat and polished bones. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII 
 
 DRIVEN AWAY. 
 
 FOUR days after the unsuccessful attempt to capture the 
 young giraffes in the hopo, the spoor of others were 
 found on the river bank. 
 
 Another herd of camelopards had made a home in the 
 forest of Cameel-doorn. Some of the herd were young. 
 This was evident from the spoor. 
 
 The hopes of Groot Willem, that he might succeed in 
 accomplishing his dearest wishes, were again high and 
 string ; and his companions were no less enthusiastic. 
 
 Another attempt to fulfil their mission might be successful. 
 
 If so, Hendrik and Arend within a few weeks would be in 
 tta society of those of whom they were hourly thinking, and 
 Hans would be leaking preparations for the long-con tem- 
 pted visit to Europe. 
 
 The chief Macora had not shown the least inclination to 
 abandon them on the failure of the first attempt. He had 
 promised his assistance until the object they desired should 
 be obtained; and, although domestic and political duties 
 called him home, he stated his determination to stay with 
 them. 
 
 His promise had been given to Willem, and everything 
 was to be sacrificed before that should be broken. 
 
DRIVEN AWAY. 12) 
 
 For his devoted friendship the hunters were not ungrate 
 fill. They had learnt by this that without his assistance ihejj 
 could do nothing. 
 
 On the evening before the day intended for the second 
 trial of the hopo, the giraffe hunters, in high spirits, were 
 sharing with the chief their last bottle of Schiedam, as a 
 substantial tribute of respect to the man who had made theii 
 wishes his own. 
 
 While indulging in pleasant anticipations of the morrow, 
 their designs were suddenly upset by a communication from 
 Sindo. 
 
 He had but just returned from a journey to the north, 
 to the place where he had found a home after being banished 
 by Macora, to the tribe which owned for its chief him 
 whose horses had been shot by our hunters. 
 
 Sindo's \ 7 isit had been a stolen one, for the purpose of 
 bringing away his wife and children. In this he had been 
 successful ; but he had also succeeded in bringing away 
 something more, information that the Zooloo chief, that our 
 young hunters had offended, was still thirsting for revenge 
 for his losses and disappointments. 
 
 He had seen Moselekatse, the tyrant-king of all that part 
 of Africa, and had informed him that the Makololo chief, Ma- 
 cora, his old enemy, had returned to his former home; 
 and had robbed a friend of the noble chief Moselekatse of 
 valuable* property, of horses, guns, and slaves. 
 
 A large force had immediately been sent to capture Ma- 
 cora and his people, or chase them, as Sindo said, " out of 
 the world." 
 
 The enemy might be expected in two or three hours ! 
 
 Sindo's warning was not unheeded; and scouts were ai 
 once sent out to watch for the approach of the enemy. A 
 danger that Macora had already apprehended was now 
 threatening them. 
 
 Early next morning the scouts returned with the report 
 6 
 
122 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 that Moselekatse's warriors were indeed coming. They had 
 camped during the night about five miles off, and might In 
 upon them within an hour. 
 
 Hastily springing upon their horses, Arend and HendriJ 
 galloped off in the direction of the enemy, for the purpose oi 
 making a reconnoissance. During their absence the other 
 were packing up all their valuables, and making prepara 
 tion for either a fight or a flight. 
 
 The two cornets returned half an hour afterwards, 
 ing the report, that about three hundred armed men 
 approaching. 
 
 "There is not the least doubt but that they mean w*V 
 said Hendrik. " We rode up to within three hundred ya>"la 
 of them. Immediately on seeing us they commenced yelli*^, 
 arid rushing about the plain ; and, as we turned to ride back, 
 several spears were sent after us." 
 
 " Then the sooner we get away from here the better," sug- 
 gested Hans. " There are too many of them for us to hole 
 c/ur own with." 
 
 "Macora does not seem to think so," observed Groo 
 Willem. 
 
 All turned to the chief, who, along with his men, was ob 
 served making preparations for a pitched battle. 
 
 "Ask him, Congo," said Willem, "if he thinks we cai 
 drive the enemy back." 
 
 The Kaffir made the inquiry, and was told, in reply, that 
 Moselekatse's men were never driven back except by supe 
 rior numbers, and that they certainly would not be defeated 
 by a few. 
 
 "But-what means that? Is he going to stay here for all 
 of us to be killed ? " 
 
 To this question the chief answered that he and his men 
 were going to act according to the desire of his friend Willem. 
 
 " Then they shall be off as quick as possible," said Wil- 
 lem. "None of them shall lose their lives on my account 
 if I cun help it." 
 
TrtK RETREAT, 123 
 
 Not a moment was lost in getting away from the ground, 
 and so sudden was the departure that the Makololo had to 
 leave behind them the dried meat they had taken so much 
 trouble in curing. 
 
 The retreat was not commenced one moment too sooiij 
 As Groot Willem and Hendrik remained a little behind the 
 others, they beheld the enemy approaching the spot that had 
 been relinquished by the Makololo, apparently eager for a 
 conflict. 
 
 There was no longer a doubt of the real object of their 
 visit. They had come for the purpose of taking vengeance. 
 Their cries and angry gestures proclaimed it; and, without 
 waiting to see or hear more, the young hunters put spurs iff 
 their steeds and joined Macora in the retreat. 
 
 CH APTE R XXXIII. 
 
 THE RETREAT. 
 
 MACORA and his party were in hopes that the pursuit 
 might not be continued far, that the enemy, satisfied 
 in having broken up their camp and driven " them off the 
 ground, would return to their own country. 
 
 In this hope they were doomed to disappointment. It 
 turned out that those in pursuit of them formed an expedi- 
 tiDn sent out by Moselekatse for the purpose of extending 
 his dominion ; and there was not the least likelihood that the 
 tyrant would relinquish his object until he had obtained suc- 
 cess. This soon became the conviction of Macora ; and he 
 lost no time in hastening back to his home, and preparing for 
 the invasion. 
 
 As the Makololo are of a race superior to most other 
 
124 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 South African tribes, the young hunters were surprised to se 
 the feeling of alarm exhibited by them on learning that one 
 of Moselekatse's armies was advancing to attack them. In 
 place of preparing to resist the approaching foe, a majority 
 of the Makololo seemed only to contemplate flight. 
 
 A little information from Macora concerning Moselekatse 
 was a satisfactory explanation of this mystery. He informed 
 his white guests that the Matabili that is, the people of 
 Moselekatse were the greatest warriors in Southern Af- 
 rica, that Moselekatse, their king, could command five thou- 
 sand men, and that frequently his orders to the officers who 
 led them to battle were to give no quarter to the enemy. 
 Macora admitted that his own people were not cowards, but 
 that he could not maintain a war against such a king as Mosel- 
 ekatse. He was quite certain that, should they make a stand 
 and give battle to the foe, at least one half of his tribe would 
 be killed. They would moreover be stripped of all their 
 property, and what was left of the tribe would have to be- 
 come slaves of the tyrant, and look after his cattle. There 
 was but one way of holding their own with Moselekatse ; 
 and that was to remove everything of any value beyond his 
 reach. By this means had Macora and his people maintained 
 their independence for several years, and the same method 
 must be resorted to again. 
 
 This was the decision arrived at ; and, on reaching his OWD 
 kraal, Macora at once put the design into execution. . 
 
 The cattle were hastily collected and driven off, while the 
 men, women, and children started after ; each carrying a load 
 of household utensils, elephants' teeth, and such other prop- 
 erty as could be conveniently removed in such a hasty de- 
 campment. The women, children, and cattle were sent on 
 in advance, while Macora and his warriors followed behind 
 as a rear-guard, to protect them against any surprise. 
 
 Some time would be required in crossing the Limpopo, and, 
 as the distance to the nearest drift was about five miles, thert 
 
THE RETkEAT. 125 
 
 arould be danger of <u aitack before all could effect the cross- 
 ing of the stream. This fear was fully realized. The ford 
 was not a safe one ; and there was great difficulty in getting 
 some of the cattle to take it : many of them had to be assisted 
 in landing on the opposite bank. All this required time j 
 and, before the crossing was completed an alarm was given, 
 The Matabili were coming up in the rear. 
 
 So accustomed were Moselekatse's warriors to success in 
 any engagement, that they made no halt before commencing 
 hostilities, although not more than two hundred of them had 
 got forward upon the ground. 
 
 Armed with assegais, and defended with shields, they rushed 
 forward with hideous yells, exhibiting an insatiate thirst fc 
 blood that can only be acquired by long familiarity with 
 deeds of violence. 
 
 But although the Makololo had fled from their home with- 
 out striking a blow in its defence, they now proved themselves 
 warriors in the true sense of the word. 
 
 Rushing to the encounter, they met the Matabili hand to 
 hand, and in the conflict that followed both parties fought 
 with the fury of demons. One might have supposed that 
 Macora's principal object was the protecting of his white 
 friends. From the behavior of his men it was evident that 
 he had commanded them to keep between the young hunters 
 and the enemy. But the opportunity for practising a little 
 of their 1 own profession was not lost upon the two young sol- 
 diers Hendrik and Arend. They were foremost to fire on 
 the Matabili ; though their example was qftiiekly followed by 
 Will em and Hans, who took their first sight at the body of 
 a human being along the barrel of a gun. 
 
 As the four pieces were discharged, a like number of Mosei 
 eka tee's men went to the earth ; and two more were shot down 
 the next instant by Macora, Sindo, and another Makololo, 
 all three of whom chanced to be armed with muskets. 
 
 Und *r cover of their horses the hunters loaded again, and 
 
126 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 Four more of their enemies were prevented from taking any 
 further part in the conflict. 
 
 Could the assailants have closed with those who were 
 shooting them down, the hunters would soon have fallen be- 
 fore their assegais, but this they were prevented from doing 
 by the Makololo. Protected by their shields, and each side 
 having great skill in using them, a single pair of the native 
 combatants would contend for a long time before either 
 would be seen to fall. 
 
 This, however, was not the case when any of the four 
 hunters selected an antagonist for his aim. Every report of 
 their guns was followed by the fall of a dusky assailant ; and 
 the Matabili warriors soon discovered the thinning of their 
 ranks. They learnt too, that firearms, which they had long 
 held in contempt, might if properly handled become very de- 
 structive weapons. 
 
 They now saw that they had made a mistake in commenc- 
 ing the action so confidently, and before the arrival of their 
 full force, and were at length compelled to retreat, leaving 
 more than thirty of the dead upon the ground. 
 
 In the affray, Macora lost but six men, and was so grati- 
 fied with the result that he was half inclined to pursue his 
 enemies, in the hope of rendering the victory more substan- 
 tial and complete. Knowing, however, that any advantage he 
 might obtain would be but temporary, that several thousand 
 men would soon be against him, and that in the end he would 
 be compelled to retreat, he abandoned the idea of pursuing 
 the discomfited enemy, and continued the crossing of the 
 stream. 
 
 By sunset the whole tribe, with all their property, was safe 
 on the opposite shore, where the warriors were placed in a 
 itrong position to repel any attempt on the part of the Mata- 
 bili to effect a crossing. This being done, the retreat waa 
 tontinued. 
 
 Macora had now no country. He had lost his homo, b 
 
THE RETREAT. 127 
 
 Assisting his white friends. He was now a fugitive, with a 
 vengeful foe in his rear, and without friends in front. His 
 tribe was too small to command respect amongst those he 
 might encounter upon his march. They would soon hear thai 
 he was pursued by the great chief Moselekatse, and there 
 was a prospect of his people being hunted from place to place, 
 and allowed no rest until robbed of all their cattle, their 
 only wealth, and perhaps also of their lives. 
 
 While Willem and his companions were regretting the 
 misfortunes they had been the means of bringing upon their 
 protector, the chiefs greatest trouble appeared to be his dis- 
 appointment in having failed to assist them. 
 
 The last things taken over the river were the bodies of 
 the Makololo killed in the battle ; and these were buried dur- 
 ing the night. 
 
 On the contrary, the bodies of the Matabili were left where 
 they had fallen, to be stripped of their flesh by the beasts of 
 prey. 
 
 To give the hunters some idea of the character and cus- 
 toms of his enemies, Macora informed them that none of the 
 Matabili ever buried their dead, not even their own kin- 
 dred ; but that sons will drag the bodies of their parents out 
 from their village into the open plain, and there leave them 
 to the tender mercies of the hyenas and vultures. 
 
 During the night, the roars, growls, and other evidences of 
 brutish strife, heard across the river, convinced the Makololo 
 guard left there, that by morning only the bones of their 
 slain enemies would be found upon the field of battle. This 
 was music to the ears of the Makololo, while the thought of 
 their having defeated the renowned warriors of 
 almost compensated them for the 1 iss of their homes* 
 
(28 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 TYRANNY AND LOYALTY. 
 
 BEFORE a start could be made the next morning, Mosel 
 ekatse's braves were seen assembling in large force oa 
 the opposite bank of the river. As we have said, the women, 
 children, and cattle had been sent forward with all possible 
 haste, while most of the men remained to check the advance 
 of the enemy, and, if possible, cover the retreat for another 
 day. 
 
 The Bushman Swartboy had been put in charge of several 
 oxen laden with ivory, a responsible trust, that partly re- 
 conciled hirn to the annoyance of leaving his white masters 
 behind, and with no one to look after them but Congo, who, 
 as he asserted, was always leading them into trouble. 
 
 On leaving home, the young hunters had taken the precau- 
 tion to bring with them several guns, besides those used in 
 the chase ; and now the reserve pieces were brought out and 
 made ready for use. By early daybreak the Matabili com- 
 menced crossing. Urged by the fear of the tyrant's displea- 
 sure, in case their cowardice being reported to him, they ud- 
 vanced recklessly into the stream. 
 
 The first five or six were shot down. This did not check 
 the ardor of the others, who rushed madly down the bank, 
 and commenced wading through the water, which rose above 
 their waists. 
 
 Tl e only landing-place on the opposite side was by a smalJ 
 gulley or ravine, not more than ten feet in breadth. To 
 ascend through this gulley would be a work of some diffi- 
 culty, even if unopposed. But with the passage disputed by 
 the spears of the opposing Makololo, it would be one of des- 
 perate danger. For all that, the Matabili determined on thf 
 attempt, tnd were soon in the act of making jt. 
 
TYRANNY AND LOYALTY. 129 
 
 Plunging madly across the drift, they were soon gathered 
 fri a grand crowd at the entrance of the guiley, and striving 
 to ascend it five or six at a time. The passage would admit 
 of no more. At the first glance Macora saw the advantage 
 of his position, and encouraged his men to hold it. Not one 
 of a dozen of the Matabili, who strove to enter the ravine, 
 succeeded in getting up its slippery sides. Without a firm 
 footing their assegais and shields could not be used to any 
 advantage ; and their dead bodies were soon swept off by the 
 current of the river. 
 
 Those who succeeded in getting a little way up the guiley 
 were opposed by enemies on both sides of it, and easily 
 speared to death. Meanwhile the white hunters were con- 
 stantly loading and firing upon those who could not be reached 
 by the spears of the Makololo ; and in less than ten minutes 
 the enemy again discovered that they had made a mistake. 
 They saw the impracticability of getting across the river 
 while opposed from the opposite bank. When this fact be- 
 came fully comprehended, they retreated to the other shore, 
 and the roar of battle was again hushed, or only continued 
 by wild cries of vengeance. 
 
 In this second combat only four or five of the Makololo 
 were wounded ; their wounds being caused by assegais thrown 
 by those who had no other opportunity of using their weap- 
 ons. 
 
 Knowing that, should he abandon such a good position for 
 dftferice, hi; enemies would immediately pursue, Macora de- 
 termined to hold it, if possible, until such time as the unpro- 
 tected portion of his tribe could get to some point distant from 
 the scene of danger. For two hours the hostile parties on 
 both sides of the river remained without further strife, except 
 that which might be called a war of words. Threats and 
 taunting speeches were freely exchanged, and mutual invi 
 tations to come across, none of which was accepted. 
 
 It was at length determined by Macora and his people id 
 6* I 
 
130 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 leave the \vlace, and proceed after the retreating tribe. It 
 was not to be done, however, without a ruse ; otherwise the 
 Matabili would immediately cross and follow them. But thia 
 very thing had been thought of by Hendrik, who now laid his 
 plan before the chief. 
 
 " Let all of your people steal off," said he to Macora. " Thft 
 trees will hinder the enemy from seeing them go. We that 
 are mounted can easily escape at any time. Let us stay, 
 then, and keep showing ourselves to the enemy as long as we 
 can deceive them." 
 
 The plan appeared feasible, excellent. Macora at once 
 gave consent to its being put into execution. 
 
 " Stay/' said Groot Willem. " Don't make any movement 
 till I open practice upon them with my long roer. I think 
 the gun will carry to where they are, over yonder. An occa- 
 sional bullet whistling past their ears will let them know that 
 some of us are still here, and keep them from suspecting that 
 the others are gone." 
 
 As Willem spoke, he crept out to a projecting point upou 
 the bank, and, taking aim at a big Matabili who stood con- 
 spicuous on the other side, let fly at him. The man with a 
 loud yell tumbled over in his tracks, while others, also ex- 
 posed, hastened to conceal themselves behind the bushes. 
 At this crisis the Makololo stole silently away, leaving their 
 chief, with Sindo and one or two others who had horses, along 
 with the four hunters, to guard the crossing of the stream. 
 
 During nearly an hour that they remained by the drift, no 
 other attempt was made by the Matabili to approach near the 
 bank. Nothing was seen of them ; and Macora, beginning to 
 suspect that they might have withdrawn from the place and 
 got over by some other drift, suggested the giving up the 
 guard, and hastening on after his tribe. There was good 
 sense in the suggestion ; for if the Matabili had found another 
 crossing, the tribe might be in danger. It was determined^ 
 therefore, to withdraw, but in such a way that the 
 might gtill believe them to be there. 
 
TYRANNY AND LOYALTY. 131 
 
 Several articles of dress were hung upon the bushes., only 
 'lightly showing towards the opposite side of the stream, and 
 in such fashion as to look like a portion of their persons ; and 
 then, Groot Willem firing a last shot from his great gun, the 
 guard withdrew one after another, riding stealthily off among 
 the trees. 
 
 The sun was not more than an hour high, when they over- 
 took their retreating comrades on foot, and a little later, all 
 going together, came up with the women and children. As 
 it was now near sundown, and water chanced to be close at 
 hand, they decided to halt there for the night. 
 
 The Makololo chief was fortunate in overtaking his people 
 at the time he did. Ten minutes later and they would have 
 met with a greater misfortune than had yet befallen them ; 
 for, scarce had Macora commanded the halt, when a party of 
 about a hundred Matabili were discovered hovering upon the 
 flanks of the proposed camping-place, that, but for the arrival 
 of Macora and his men, would have instantly made their 
 attack. This party of the enemy must have crossed a drift 
 higher up the river, as it was from that direction they ap- 
 peared to have come. 
 
 Not thinking themselves strong enough to begin the as- 
 sault, for their design had been to come up with the women 
 and children while the warriors were by the river, the Mata- 
 bili kept their distance. But this was soon increased by the 
 action of the white hunters, who, mounted on their horses and 
 making use of their guns, were more than a match for the 
 hundred. These riding towards them, and firing a few shots, 
 sent the Matabili scampering off to a safer distance. Having 
 chased the hundred warriors out of sight, they returned to 
 the camp, where they found Macora in a state of great anx- 
 iety. He could see nothing before him but the destruction of 
 himself and his tribe. Groot Willem demanded an explana- 
 tion of his increased apprehension, and reminded the chief 
 tha*^ in their encounters with the enemy they had been %o fai 
 
132 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 successful. Macora stated in reply his belief that two or 
 more detachments of Moselekatse's army had been sent 
 against him. They would yet unite and show no quarter to 
 him, his tribe, or his friends. Their losses in the last two 
 encounters had been too great for them to show the least 
 mercy. 
 
 He furthermore informed his guests that none of Mosele- 
 katse's warriors dare return to their chief unsuccessful. Both 
 they and their leaders would be put to death ; and this knowl- 
 edge would stimulate them to a total recklessness of danger 
 and a determination to succeed in their enterprise. 
 
 " There is but one plan I can think of," continued the 
 Makololo chief, " but one way of saving my poor people ; 
 and that is, by sacrificing myself. By hurrying on to the 
 west, they may yet succeed in evading the pursuit of these 
 Matabili, and join their own kindred under the sway of the 
 great chief Sebituane. He would be able to protect them. 
 As for me," added Macora with a sigh, " I cannot go along 
 with them." 
 
 The young hitters asked for an explanation, and it was 
 given. Owing *o some long past misunderstanding, Macora 
 had incurred tta ill-will of Sebituane, who never forgot nor 
 forgave an offence, and, were he to return there, would surely 
 order him \f; be killed. 
 
 Macora'w advice to the hunters was, that, provided as they 
 were with horses, they should remove themselves out of the 
 reach of danger, by taking their departure for their homes. 
 This generous counsel Groot Willem at once refused to fol- 
 low, and all the rest joined him in declining it, each saying 
 eomething to give encouragement to the other. As for Ma- 
 cora's own people, they now gave a rare proof of their loy- 
 alty. When counselled by their chief to save themselves, 
 and leave him to his fate, one and all rebelled against th 
 proposal ; the warriors loudly declaring that uooner than for 
 sake him they would die by his side. 
 
\\ELCOME TIDINGS. 133 
 
 For the first time in their lives our adventurers saw a chief 
 who appeared to suffer affliction from being too much beloved 
 by his people ! He proposed saving their lives at the ex- 
 pense of his own, by requesting them to carry him a captive 
 to Sebituane ! But his followers were loyal to a man : to a 
 man they rejected the proposal. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 WELCOME TIDINGS. 
 
 rriHE white hunters were greatly vexed at thought of the 
 
 I trouble they had brought upon the chief and his tribe, 
 and tried to devise some plan by which all might be extri- 
 cated from their difficulties. 
 
 They proposed that Macora and his people should seek 
 refuge from their enemies by retreating to the country of the 
 Bakwains, a western branch of their own great nation, the 
 Betjuanas, which was not far away. 
 
 In reply to this proposal, Macora said that none of those 
 people would give them protection. They dreaded to incur 
 the displeasure of Moselekatse, and, to keep friends with 
 him, would even assist his warriors in their destruction. 
 
 The hunters then proposed that Macora should take leave 
 of his tribe and accompany them to the south, while his fol- 
 lowers might go on to the country of Sebituane. 
 
 This plan the chief emphatically declined to adopt. Death 
 would be preferable to that. He would not desert those who 
 had so nobly stood by him. 
 
 Moreover, it was still doubtful whether they could succeed 
 in reaching Sebituane. They might look for the Matabili by 
 the break of day ; and, encumbered as they were with women, 
 children, and cattle, their flight was too slow for safety. 
 
134 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 This opinion Macora expressed to some of his followed, 
 and, at the same time, told them that there was one ox be- 
 longing to the tribe that the Matabili should not have. He 
 described the ox as the fattest one in their possession. 
 
 His men took the hint ; and in less than two hours an ox 
 was killed, cooked, and eaten. 
 
 Early in the evening, a fire was seen and shouts wert 
 heard not more than half a mile from them. They believed 
 that a body of their enemies was encamped near, and only 
 waiting for a concentration of their forces before commencing 
 another attack. 
 
 They were agreeably disappointed about this ; for, when 
 morning dawned, their eyes were gratified by the sight of 
 two large covered wagons outspanned' upon the plain, with 
 several oxen and horses grazing near them. They were at 
 no great distance off, and must have come there in the night 
 It could be nothing else than an encampment of white hunt- 
 ers or traders. 
 
 Our adventurers, one and all, rode hastily for the camp, 
 and in a few minutes were exchanging salutations with the 
 owners of the wagons. As they had conjectured, it was a 
 party of traders. They were from Port Natal. They had 
 been on an excursion to the north, and were now returning to 
 the Port. They were attended by some Kaffirs who had ac- 
 companied them from Natal, and also a number of natives 
 they had picked up in the north. 
 
 While our adventurers were trying to obtain from them a 
 supply of ammunition and such other things as they stood in 
 need of, their attention was called to Macora, by seeing that 
 individual behaving somewhat after the manner of a mad 
 man. Although his people were more than half a mile 
 away, he was shouting to them and jesticulating in the most 
 violent manner, as if imparting some communication or com- 
 mand. 
 
 The hunters looked in every direction, and with feelings of 
 
WELCOME TIDINGS. 135 
 
 apprehension. They expected tf* i$e the Matabili again com- 
 ing to the attack. But no foe vs in sight. 
 
 It was not until the chief had succeeded in attracting tha 
 attention of his followers, and had worked them into a high 
 state of excitement, with what he was saying to them, that 
 our hunters understood the meaning of his words and ges- 
 tures. It turned out that some of the native attendants who 
 accompanied the white traders were from the country of Se- 
 Intuane, and, therefore, the kindred of Macora's people. 
 Only a few days before they had left their native place. 
 From these, the chief had learnt that Sebituane was no 
 longer a living man. He had died some weeks before, leav- 
 ing his daughter Ma-Mochisane in full authority at the head 
 of the Makololo nation. 
 
 Macora was no longer afraid of returning to his nation. 
 His only fear, now, was that the Matabili might come up in 
 such strength as to destroy all chance of his ever revisiting 
 his native land. 
 
 There was now an opportunity for his followers to have a 
 secure and permanent home ; and, at thought of this, old and 
 young exerted themselves to hasten their departure from the 
 perilous spot. 
 
 The party of traders consisted of three white men with 
 aine African attendants, all' of them well armed. Their an- 
 gistance especially those who had fire-arms might have 
 been very valuable to the hunters in the difficulty in which 
 they now found themselves. 
 
 Groot Willem, wholly unconscious that there were people 
 who would not do as they would be done by, lost no time in 
 telling them of the danger that threatened himself and his 
 friends, and that they were every moment expecting an at- 
 tack from a large party of hostile Matabili. He expressed 
 his pleasure at the good fortune that had brought them as- 
 sistance at such an opportune moment. He fancied that his 
 sommuniration would be sufficient to secure the co-opera'ioj 
 
136 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 of the traders, and that they would at once take the retreat 
 ing party under their protection. 
 
 To his great surprise and indignation, as also that of hii 
 friends, the effect of his story upon the traders was the very 
 opposite to that he had anticipated. They had not time for 
 another word of conversation, but immediately commenced 
 inspanning their oxen. 
 
 In ten minutes after, they were trelcing to the southeast, 
 en route for Port Natal. They were not the men to en- 
 danger their lives and property by remaining longer than 
 they could possibly avoid in the society of those who had the 
 misfortune to be surrounded by enemies. 
 
 Had there been in the minds of our adventurers the slight- 
 est desire to abandon the chief Macora in his hour of need, 
 the conduct of the white traders would have killed it. The 
 mean behavior of the latter had one good effect. It inspired 
 all hands with a determination to do their best in making 
 their retreat before the Matabili ; and the march was imme- 
 diately resumed. 
 
 Men, women, and children were all equally active and ear- 
 nest in getting beyond the reach of the pursuing foe. They 
 knew that a long journey was before them, and a powerful 
 and merciless enemy in their rear. Even the dogs seemed to 
 understand the danger that menaced their masters, and ex- 
 erted themselves in urging along the droves. 
 
 By travelling until a late hour, a good distance was made 
 that same day ; and as nothing was seen or heard of the pur- 
 suing savages, our adventurers began to think that the pursuil 
 had been abandoned. 
 
 Although riding on horses, they were far more fatigued 
 than the Makololo, who went on foot, and who, used to such 
 an exodus, thought nothing of its toils. The hunters would 
 gladly have given up their flight, thinking there was no longer 
 a need for it. " It is only the wicked and foolish who flee 
 when no man pursueth," was their thought. 
 
WELCOME TIDINGS. 137 
 
 But in this, the chief did not agree with them Instead of 
 neglecting to take precautions, he was very particular about 
 all the appointments of their night camp, stationing guards 
 around it, and outlying pickets, to prevent any sudden sur 
 prise. Never, since the retreat commenced, had he appeared 
 more apprehensive of an attack. 
 
 Our hunters became anxious to ascertain for what reason 
 all these precautions were being taken ; and with Congo's as- 
 sistance, they made inquiry. 
 
 The explanation Macora condescended to give was, that 
 Moselekatse's warriors never slept till they had accomplished 
 their purpose. They would certainly not relinquish the pur- 
 suit without a greater defeat than they had yet sustained. 
 They were, he said, only waiting until their different parties 
 could be got together, and they should be in force sufficient 
 to insure the destruction of him and his tribe. In two days 
 more he would be able to reach the Makololo territory, where 
 they would all be safe ; and for that reason he was determined 
 not to neglect any means that might secure the safety of his 
 followers or that of the guests under his protection. His 
 own life was little to him compared with the duty he had to 
 perform for others. 
 
 Next morning, they were on the move before daybreak, and 
 hastening forward with all possible speed. Hendrik, Arend, 
 and Hans accompanied Macora with some reluctance, partly 
 because they believed that flight was no longer necessary. 
 
 " Never mind," urged Groot Willem, to encourage them 
 '* It will only last two days longer, and we are going to a part 
 t>f the country we have not yet visited." 
 
 Before noon, there was some reason for believing that Ma- 
 cora had reasoned aright. A party of the Matabili suddenly 
 appeared in advance of the route they were pursuing. 
 
 It was not large enough to attempt opposing the progresi 
 i>f the Makololo, and, on seeing the latter, fled. 
 
 In the afternoon, some scouts that had been left in the real 
 
J38 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 hastened with the news that a large body of the enemy wai 
 coming up in pursuit. 
 
 The forces of Moselekatse had become concentrated ; and 
 the hunters now agreed with Macora that flight could no 
 longer avail them, and that in less than twenty-four h^urs a 
 contest w. ild be inevitable. 
 
 It wo J.I never do to be attacked when on the march. 
 They mist halt in some place favorable for defence. There 
 was no such place within sight, but Macora believed he might 
 find a more defensible position on the bank of the river ; and 
 towards that he hastily proceeded. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI. 
 
 BESIEGED. 
 
 IT wanted but an hour to sundown when the Makololo 
 reached the river. The enemy could not be far away, and 
 preparations were immediately commenced for receiving them. 
 
 Hendrik and Arend, laying claim to more wisdom in mili- 
 tary affairs than the others, rode a little in advance for the 
 purpose of choosing the battle-field. 
 
 Good fortune had conducted them to a spot favorable to 
 the carrying out of their scheme. 
 
 A little above the place where they first struck the stream, 
 the current had made a sort of horseshoe bend, leaving a 
 peninsula, which, during the rainy season when the river was 
 swollen, formed a large island. The narrow and shallow chan- 
 nel was here uncovered with water to the width of about fifty 
 yards, and over this the cattlo were driven. Quickly did the 
 M-ikololo secure themselves and their property in a positioo 
 where they could not be surrounded. 
 
BESIEGED. 139 
 
 There was but one way in which the enemy could easily 
 reach them, by the isthmus, which was not more than 
 fifty yards in width. Growing by the side of the river 
 and on the edge of the isthmus, was a gigantic nwana-tree, 
 which nature had been for hundreds of years producing,- 
 as Hendrik declared, for the special purpose of saving them. 
 
 The nwana is one of the most remarkable trees of the Af- 
 rican forest. Some of them obtain the extraordinary size of 
 ninety feet in circumference, and are lofty in proportion. Its 
 wood is as soft as a green cabbage-stalk, and has been pro- 
 nounced " utterly unserviceable." The hunters did not find 
 it so. 
 
 Amongst other implements brought from Graaf Reinet 
 were two good axes, which their former experiences of a hun- 
 ter's life had taught our young adventurers were indispens- 
 able on an expedition. 
 
 The nwana-tree was to be felled across the bar, so as to 
 block up the approach to the peninsula. It would form a 
 barricade behind which an enemy could be efficiently opposed. 
 Swartboy produced the axes, and the hunters set to work to 
 cut down the tree, two working at a time, and in turns 
 relieving each other. At every blow the axes were buried 
 in the soft spongy wood. A grand gingerbread cake could not 
 have yielded more readily to their efforts. 
 
 Fortunate that it was so, as they believed that their safety 
 depended on felling this forest monarch before the arrival of the 
 Matabili. The latter could not be far off, and every exertion 
 was made to get the fortress ready for receiving the attack. 
 There was a doubt as to the direction the tree would take in 
 falling. Should it topple over into the water, their labor 
 would be lost, and the way would be open for the Matabili to 
 reach them by a rush. Should it fall across the isthmus, it 
 would form an insurmountable barrier to their enemies. la 
 silence and with intense interest did the Makclolo stand 
 watching for the result. At length the tree began to 
 
140 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 move; slowly at first, lut as they gazed upon its trembling 
 top, they could see that it was going to come down in the 
 right direction. Gaining velocity as it got lower, a swishing 
 sound was made by its branches as they passed through the 
 air ; and then the gigantic mass struck the ground with a 
 crash, till its huge trunk lay stretched across the isthmus, fill- 
 ing it from side to side, with the exception of a few feet at 
 each end. They had now a barricade that could not be easily 
 broken, if but manfully defended. They were ready to re- 
 ceive the attack of the foe. 
 
 They would not have long to wait. As night came down, 
 large fires were observed in the distance. The Matabili had 
 evidently arrived, and were probably waiting for day, to ob- 
 tain a knowledge of their position before they should com- 
 mence the attack. Before taking their stand by the river, 
 Macora had called for four volunteers to proceed by stealth 
 from the spot, and if possible reach some neutral tribe that 
 might come to his rescue. He was now in a position from 
 which he could not move without the certainty of being de- 
 feated and of course destroyed. He might be able to maintain 
 it for several days ; and knowing that his enemies would not 
 raise the siege until compelled to do so, his only hope was that 
 of obtaining aid from some neighboring chief, jealous of the 
 encroachments of the Matabili. 
 
 Anxious to become fully reinstated in the good opinion of his 
 chief, Sindo was the first who had offered to go upon this 
 perilous scout. Three others having also volunteered, they 
 had been despatched in couples, one pair leaving an hour 
 after the departure of the first. This division of the embassy 
 was to insure a greater chance of its being successful. If 
 one couple should have the ill luck to get captured, the other 
 might escape. 
 
 By the earliest hour of day the enemy began to show him- 
 telf, not far from the fortified camp. From the top of the 
 fallen nwana our hunters could see t arge crowd of dusky 
 
BESIEGED. 141 
 
 tvarnors, that appeared to number at least six hundred. To 
 oppose these, Macora had not more than two hundred and 
 fifty men who were capable of taking part in the fight. 
 
 At eithor end of the great trunk, as already stated 
 there was an open space that would require to be carefully 
 watched. At both points Macora had placed some of his 
 bravest warriors, while the others were distributed along the 
 barricade, with instructions to spear any of the enemy that 
 should attempt to scale it. 
 
 The Matabili had already examined the position and ap- 
 peared confident of success. They had at last brought their 
 game to bay, and were only resting from the fatigue of the 
 long chase before taking steps to " carry the fortress." 
 
 It was bright daylight as they advanced to the assault. 
 Dividing themselves into two parties, they made a rush at the 
 open spaces by the ends of the barricade. A fierce conflict 
 came on which lasted for some ten minutes, and at length re- 
 sulted in the assailants being forced to retreat, after leaving 
 several of their warriors dead in the gaps. 
 
 But this temporary victory was not obtained without loss. 
 Eight of the Makololo had also fallen dead, while several 
 others were severely wounded. 
 
 Macora's features began to assume an anxious and troubled 
 expression. Knowing that an enemy of superior force to his 
 own was before him, that all means of retreat was now cut 
 off, and that an attempt to enter the enclosure had nearly 
 proved successful, he could not avoid feeling a gloomy fore- 
 boding for the fate of his people. 
 
 He knew too well the disposition of the Matabili to sup- 
 pose that they would easily relinquish their design. 
 
 Fear of Moselekatse's displeasure on account of the losses 
 they had already sustained, as well as the prospect of pluiv 
 der, would inspire them with the determination to fight on aa 
 long as there was the slightest hope of obtaining a victory. 
 
 No assistance could be expected from other tribes of th 
 
142 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 Makololo in less than three days. Could /iis position b 
 maintained for that time ? 
 
 As the chief looked at the dead and wounded lying around 
 him, this question could not be answered in a satisfactory 
 manner. His foes were too numerous, and repeated attempts 
 would in the end enable them to succeed. 
 
 This was the belief of the Makololo chief; and, notwith- 
 itanding his confidence in the wisdom and strategic prowess 
 of the white hunters, he was now in a state of great anxiety. 
 
 Two hours after the attack the only Matabili in sight were 
 those they had killed, but for all that it was well known that 
 the survivors were not far off. 
 
 Night descended over the scene. The camp-fires of the 
 enemy could be distinguished through the darkness ; but that 
 signified nothing. 
 
 Morning found our adventurers still undisturbed. To all 
 appearance Moselekatse's warriors, yielding to despair, had 
 returned to their chief, to suffer the punishment that would 
 certainly follow from their permitting themselves to be de- 
 feated. 
 
 This was the belief of the white hunters, who now earnestly 
 urged Macora to make no further delay, but hasten on to- 
 wards his countrymen. 
 
 This advice the chief positively refused to follow. He 
 admitted the superiority of his allies in the arts of hunting 
 and even war, but in a knowledge of the character of Mosel- 
 ekatse and his warriors he knew himself to be their superior. 
 He was now in a position where he and his people might 
 successfully sustain themselves, arid he disliked leaving it, 
 lest they should fall into some ambuscade of the enemy. 
 Had he not had reasons for expecting assistance, the case 
 might have been different, but confident that aid would be 
 immediately sent to him, he thought it better to remain where 
 they were. 
 
 Believing that there was a possibility of the chief being iw 
 
NOT QUITE TOO LATE. 143 
 
 the right, Groot Willera and his companions of course con. 
 gen ted to remain ; not, however, without stipulations. 
 
 If within thirty-six hours there was no appearance of eithei 
 friends or enemies, Macora promised that he would continue 
 the march towards his country. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII 
 
 NOT QUITE TOO LATE. 
 
 THE stipulated time passed, and nothing was seen of th 
 Matabili ; neither was anything known of the result of 
 the mission of Sindo and his companions. 
 
 The young hunters were now quite certain that their ene 
 mies had relinquished the idea of conquering a band pro- 
 tected by the intellects and weapons of white men, and that 
 they had returned home. 
 
 With this opinion, that of the chief did not quite coincide. 
 Nevertheless, according to the agreement, he commenced 
 making preparations for departure. 
 
 The cattle were driven out of the enclosure, and again 
 started along the track, all acting as drovers, and urging the 
 animals onward with as much energy as if they believed thai 
 the enemy was in close pursuit. 
 
 To Groot Willem and his companions there was som& 
 thing very inconsistent in the conduct of the Makololo. 
 
 They fought like brave men when forced to face the foe, 
 but now that no enemy was near, they exhibited every sign 
 of cowardice ! 
 
 At Willem's request, Congo asked the chief for an expla 
 nation of this unaccountable behavior. 
 
 Macora admitted the truth o' what was said, but added 
 
144 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 that his white friends would see nothing strange in it, if thej 
 were only better acquainted with the strategy of Moselekatse 
 and his warriors. 
 
 The precaution of keeping. scouts in the rear was not neg- 
 lected; and, a few hours after the march had commenced, 
 one of th<3e brought the news that the Matabili were in 
 pursuit. 
 
 As Macora had supposed, they had been waiting for him 
 to forsake a position so favorable for defence. 
 
 As the white hunters had now experienced the advantage 
 of receiving the pursuers in a fortified place, Hendrik and 
 Arend, spurring their horses, rode some distance in advance 
 of the herds, for the purpose of selecting a second battle-field. 
 
 In finding this, fortune refused to favor them for the sec- 
 ond time. The country through which they were now pass- 
 ing was an open plain, presenting no natural advantages for 
 anything but a " fair field and no favor." This was not what 
 they required. 
 
 " We have gone far enough," said Hendrik, after galloping 
 about a mile. " Our friends can hardly reach this place be- 
 fore being overtaken. We must turn back to them." 
 
 "Of course we must," mechanically replied Arend, who 
 was earnestly gazing across the plain. 
 
 Hendrik turned his eyes in the same direction, and to his 
 surprise saw from twenty to thirty men coming rapidly 
 towards them. 
 
 "We are going to be surrounded!" said Arend, as he 
 turned his horse to retreat. 
 
 Without further speech, the tw) galloped back to then 
 companions. 
 
 " Macora was right," said Hendrik, as he joined Groot 
 Willem and Hans. "We should not have left the placfc 
 where we were able to keep these Matabili at bay. We 
 have made a mistake." 
 
 While Macora was being informed that warriors had beeu 
 
NOT QUITE TOO LATE. 143 
 
 teen ahead, several of the scouts driven in reported that a 
 large body of the Matabili was rapidly approaching from the 
 rear. For a moment Hans, Hendrik, and Arend were not quite 
 certain that the white traders they had met the day before 
 were much to blame for withdrawing from the scene cf 
 danger. To them life seemed of too much value to be relin- 
 quished without some powerful reason. 
 
 Hopes long and dearly cherished were now before the 
 minds of our young adventurers. They could not avoid 
 thinking of their own safety. But they had too much honor 
 to think of deserting the brave Makololo, whom they them 
 selves had been instrumental in bringing into trouble. 
 
 They all looked to Groot Willem, who would not abandon 
 tbe brave chief, to whom they were so much indebted, not 
 even to save his own life. They faltered no longer. Maco 
 ra's fate should be theirs. 
 
 The chief was now urged to order a halt of his people ; 
 and, in compliance with the request, he gave a shout that 
 might have been heard nearly a mile off. 
 
 It was answered by several of those in advance, who were 
 driving the cattle ; but amongst the many responsive voices 
 was one that all recognized with a frenzied joy. 
 
 The sound of that particular voice was heard at a great 
 distance, and only indistinctly, but on hearing it the Mako- 
 lolo commenced leaping about the ground like lunatics, sev- 
 eral of them shouting, " Sindo ! Sindo ! " 
 
 All hastened forward as fast as their limbs could carry 
 them, and in a few minutes after were met by a large party 
 of Makololo warriors, who communicated the pleasing intelli- 
 gence that more were coming up close behind. 
 
 Sindo and his companions had succeeded in the accomplish*' 
 ment of their mission. 
 
 Ma-Mochisane just at that crisis chanced to be on a visit 
 to the southern part of her dominions, and to have with hef 
 many warriors of different tribes of her people. 
 
 7 t 
 
146 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 Macora, a friend of her childhood, was remembered. Tiia 
 desire of aiding him was backed by the hereditary hatred for 
 the Matabili, and not a moment was lost in despatching a 
 party of chosen fighting men to his assistance. 
 
 They had arrived just in time. Two hours later, and 
 those they had been sent to rescue would have been engaged 
 with their enemies without the advantage of a position favor- 
 able for defence. 
 
 The result was, that, instead of encountering a small band 
 of outcast and wearied Makololo, Moselekatse's men found 
 themselves opposed by a large force of warriors fresh and 
 vigorous for any fray, men who had often been led to 
 victory by the noble chief Sebituane. 
 
 Moselekatse's soldiers saw that there was but one way of 
 saving themselves from the disgrace that threatened them ; 
 that was by a sudden change in the tactics they had been 
 hitherto pursuing. They resolved on an immediate on- 
 slaught 
 
 They made it only to be repulsed. 
 
 After a short conflict they were completely routed, and 
 retreated in a manner that plainly expressed their intention 
 to discontinue the campaign. 
 
 From that hour the young hunters never heard of them 
 again. 
 
 Three days after the retreat of the Matabili our adventur- 
 ers were introduced at the court of Ma-Mochisane by Ma- 
 cora, who made formal declaration of his fidelity to his new 
 sovereign. 
 
 On the return of the chief from his long exile he was en- 
 thusiastically received by his countrymen, the more at 
 from bis having incurred the resentment of the Matabili. 
 
A TALK ABOUT HOME. 147 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 
 A TALK ABOUT HOME. 
 
 * T HAVE a favor to ask of you my friends," said Hen* 
 
 X drik, the day after they had been introduced at court 
 u I want a little information, if either of you can give it." 
 
 "Very well," said Willem ; "I, for one, will do all in my 
 power to instruct you. What do you wish to know ? " 
 
 " If we are to stay in this part of the world any longer," 
 continued Hendrik, " I wish some one to give me. a good 
 reason for our doing so. I am ready to return home." 
 
 " And so am I," said Arend. 
 
 " And I also," added Hans. " The last three or four weeka 
 have given me quite enough of hunting giraffes, or anything 
 else. We have been hunted too much ourselves." 
 
 " I 'm sorry to hear you talking in this way," said Groot 
 Willem, " for / am not ready to return yet. We have not 
 accomplished the purpose for which we set forth." 
 
 " True," replied Hendrik, " and I believe we never shall." 
 
 " Why do you think so ? " asked Willem, with a look of 
 surprise. 
 
 " Tell me why I should not think so," answered Hendrik. 
 * To begin with general principles, people are rarely success- 
 ful in every undertaking in life. We have been fortunate on 
 our two former expeditions, and we have no great cause to 
 complain should we be disappointed in this one. We cannot 
 always expect to win. Fortune is fickle ; and my chief de- 
 sire now is that we may reach home in safety." 
 
 " I am not prepared to go home yet," rejoined Willem, in a 
 way that told his companions he was in earnest. " We have 
 only been in the neighborhood of the Lirnpopo for a few 
 short weeks ; and we have been successful in getting a good 
 
148 THE GIRAFFE HUNTKRS. 
 
 many hippopotamus teeth. We have made but cne attempt 
 to capture giraffes ; and I have not come more than a thou- 
 sand miles, to relinquish an undertaking because I have met 
 with one failure. What are we here for? The journey from 
 Graaf Reinet to this place should not be made for nothing. 
 We must have something to show for the loss of our timo, be 
 sides the loss of our horses ; and when we have made fou: 01 
 five more unsuccessful attempts at procuring what we came 
 for, then I '11 listen patiently to your talk about returning, 
 not before/ 1 ' 
 
 Hendrik and Arend were thinking of the many narrow es- 
 capes from death they had met within the last few weeks, but 
 perhaps more of their sweethearts. Hans could not with- 
 draw his thoughts from the anticipated voyage to Europe 
 but these motives for action would have been powerless aa 
 arguments with Groot Willem, even had they made use of 
 them. He had come to the north for two young giraffes. 
 Both time and money had been lost in the expedition, and 
 his companions could give no substantial reason why they 
 should not make some further attempt to accomplish the ob- 
 ject for which it had been undertaken. 
 
 Willem was generally inclined to yield to the wishes of his 
 companions. On trivial affairs, he never made them unhappy 
 by any spirit of opposition, nor did he suffer himself to be 
 made so. But they could not control him now. It was not 
 in the nature of either Hans, Hendrik, or Arend to return 
 home and leave him alone ; an4 since he continued, as Hen- 
 drik said, " obstinate as a vlacke varke" they were reluctantly 
 Compelled to remain. 
 
 They were told that within one day's journey to tho west, 
 there was a large forest of cameel doom, where giraffes were 
 often seen, and they determined to pay this forest a visit. 
 
 Macora had become a great favorite at court ; and, having 
 the business on hand of establishing his tribe in a new home, 
 he couid not accompany them. He assured them, ho we vex" 
 
A TALK ABOUT HOME. 14$ 
 
 that there was no fear of their not finding giraffes in the 
 aforesaid forest, as well as a convenient place for constructing 
 a trap to capture them. They would also have men to assist 
 them. 
 
 In order not to put them to any trouble in communicating 
 with him, he sent four of his best messengers along with them, 
 two of whom were to be sent to him whenever the hunters 
 had any important news to communicate. 
 
 With feelings of renewed pleasure, our young hunters 
 once more set forth upon an expedition, which, instead of 
 being a retreat from savage foes, was but the parting from 
 friends, that might be met again. 
 
 Hendrik and Arend had occasionally forgotten the allure- 
 ments of home in the excitement of the chase; but when 
 driven from one place to another, and often in danger of los- 
 ing their lives, it is not to be wondered at that their thoughts 
 should revert to the tranquil scenes of civilized life. 
 
 Swartboy was highly delighted at thought of parting with 
 the Makololo. For several days past he had been sorrowing 
 within himself at the misfortune of being found in bad com- 
 pany, or professing to sorrow for it. What the Bushman's 
 real opinions were, will ever be an unimportant mystery on 
 earth ; though he never lost an opportunity of endeavoring to 
 prove, that all the misfortunes occurring to his masters 
 had been owing to the fact that they were guided by Congo, 
 that they had been in company with people who spoke a 
 language the Kaffir could understand, and that he himself 
 could not. This he seemed to think was sufficient reason 
 for any trouble that might befall them. They had left the 
 tribe now, and Swartboy had become one of ten, and not one 
 among hundreds. He had certain duties to perform that 
 gave him a status in the company. Plis complaints and sug- 
 gestions were now listened to and he began to give expres- 
 sion to the hope that he might yet succeed in bringing the 
 expedition to a successful issue ! 
 
150 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 On the way to the mimosa forest nothing of any interest 
 occurred, even to Hans, who, along the route, kept lingering 
 behind his companions to examine the plants that were to b 
 seen along the way. There was one little incident, however,, 
 apparently a very interesting one to the dogs. 
 
 While passing an elevation that might almost have ^eea 
 called a mountain, a troop of chacmas, or dog-faced baboons 
 was seen descending from the summit, probably in search oi 
 water. The hunters had often heard that dogs have a greatei 
 hatred for these animals than for any others ; and they now 
 had strong evidence of the truth of this statement. Only one 
 dog of the whole pack had ever encountered chacmas before ; 
 yet, immediately on seeing them, all seemed aroused to tho 
 highest pitch of fury it was possible for canine nature to at- 
 tain. Simultaneously they rushed towards the baboons, bay- 
 ing savagely as they ran. 
 
 Sheer instinct seemed to have stirred them to this animos- 
 ity against animals whose aspect, in some respects, resembled 
 their own. 
 
 " Ride forward," shouted Willem, " or our dogs will be 
 killed." 
 
 Up to this .time the baboons had shown no disposition to 
 retreat. They appeared to think that the trouble of fighting 
 dogs was not so great as that of returning up the mountain ; 
 but at the first report of Groot Willem's roer, they scattered 
 off after a fashion that left the dogs not the slighest chance 
 of overtaking them. 
 
 Only one of them remained behind, and it was the animal 
 that had received the shot. Being wounded, it was immedi- 
 ately attacked by the dogs, who could not be choked off til] 
 they had torn the ugly brute into shreds. 
 
AMONG THE MIMOSAS. 16* 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX 
 
 AMONG THE MIMOSAS. 
 
 FI^IIE hunters were now intent upon but one object, that 
 JL of procuring the giraffes. The roar of a lion near the 
 camp could riot have drawn them out of it. An elephant car- 
 rying many pounds of ivory was a sight that did not awaken 
 sufficient interest to tempt a pursuit. All had a full appreci- 
 ation of the task to be accomplished before they could return 
 to their home, and they would allow nothing to interfere with 
 the business before them. 
 
 By the side of the mimosa grove, which was now to be the 
 scene of their labors, ran a small stream. On its banks they 
 soon discovered the spoor of giraffes. Some of the tracks 
 were of small dimensions, evidently the hoofmarks of young 
 calves. Groot Willem was in high spirits. There was once 
 more a prospect of satisfying his hunter ambition. His com- 
 panions, though not so confident of success, were equally aa 
 anxious to obtain it. 
 
 The day after their arrival on the borders of the earned 
 doom forest, a drove of giraffes was seen coming out from 
 among the timber and making their way to the stream. 
 
 The timid animals, unaware of their proximity to man, 
 walked on until within one hundred and fifty yards of the 
 spot where the hunters stood, before seeing the latter. They 
 then turned suddenly, and with a swift but awkward gait re- 
 treated westward across the open plain, and entirely away 
 from the mimosa forest. Hendrik and Arend were with 
 some difficulty restrained from pursuing them. There was 
 an opportunity for an exciting chase ; arid to remain inactive 
 and see I ho giraffes disappear over the plain, required a strong 
 self-denying effort. 
 
 It was Groot Willem who held them in check. 
 
152 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 ' Did you not see that there were three young ones in the 
 drove?" said he. " Their home is very likely in this forest; 
 and we must not frighten them away from it." 
 
 '* They have already been hunted," answered Ilendrik. " I 
 ara sure I saw an arrow sticking in the side of one of them. 
 Some black has amused himself by torturing a creature he 
 was unable to kill." 
 
 " It 's a great pity they saw us at all," said Willem ; " but 
 they will probably return to the shelter of the trees. We 
 must make sure that they have their haunt about here ; and 
 then we can send for some of Macora's people, and let them 
 build us another trap. That appears to be the only way of 
 catching them." 
 
 Another day passed, in which the hunters amused them- 
 selves in killing reed bucks and other game in larger quan- 
 tities than they required. Nothing more of the giraffes was 
 seen ; and on the next day the party started off on the spoor 
 of the giraffes they had seen.* 
 
 Another mimosa forest was discovered about fifteen miles 
 farther to the west ; and on riding around it, they came 
 upon a small lagoon. Its banks were trampled with the 
 hoofmarks of many giraffes, some of which were very small. 
 They had evidently been lately made, and by the same drove 
 they had seen three days before. From this it was evident 
 that the flock frequented both forests. 
 
 " We have seen quite enough for the present," said Wil- 
 lem. " Our next plan is to send for Macora's promised assist- 
 ance, and construct another trap." 
 
 In this all the others agreed ; and then arose the question, 
 Where shall the trap be built ? 
 
 "We may as well have it at the other grove," said Hen- 
 drik, for we can easily drive ^hem back to the place wbere 
 they were first seen." 
 
 No strong masons could be advanced against this sugges 
 tion, and it was adoj ted. 
 
AMONG THE MIMOSAS. 163 
 
 Next morning two of the Makololo were despatched to 
 Alacora, for the purpose of claiming his promised assistance ; 
 and all went back to the forest first visited, and there en 
 camped. 
 
 On the day the chiefs workmen were expected to arrive, 
 Hendrik and Arend had ridden a few miles up the stream 
 Reeking for something to destroy. Impelled by that incom- 
 prehensible desire for taking life so natural to the hunter, 
 they could not rest quietly at night unless they had killed 
 something during the day. 
 
 They had arrived at a thick belt of forest, consisting of 
 acacias and evergreen shrubs, and trees of the strelitzia, za 
 mia, and speckboom, when their ears were assailed by the 
 sound of breaking branches, and the unmistakable rushing of 
 some large animals through the thicket. 
 
 " Prepare yourself, Arend ; we may have some sport here," 
 cried Hendrik. and both drew rein to await the denouement. 
 
 A few seconds only elapsed when the forms of two full- 
 grown giraffes were observed breaking from the thicket. On 
 the back of one of these was a leopard. Blood was stream- 
 ing down its breast, and it was reeling wildly in its gait. 
 
 Knowing that the leopard is a cowardly creature, and that 
 its capability for taking its prey is so great that it rarely suf- 
 fers from want of food, and never where there is an abun- 
 dance of game, the youths knew that its attack on the giraffe 
 must have been caused by some other motive than that of 
 satisfying the appetite of hunger. Its young had been dis- 
 turbed in their lair, or the giraffes had in some other way 
 aroused its animosity. On reaching the open ground it waa 
 seen that the unincumbered giraffe quickly forsook its compan- 
 ion, which was now showing unmistakable signs of being able 
 to go but a very little farther. Its life-blood was flowing 
 from its neck, and the stately monster was about to topple 
 over under the injuries it had received from its fierce, agile 
 tnemy. The hunters were spec\ators of an incident such as 
 7* 
 
154 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 had probably never before happened, that of a leopard kill 
 ing a giraffe. Circumstances had favored the beast of prey 
 and the huge ruminant, that had in some unconscious way 
 aroused its anger, was being destroyed by an animal not the 
 tenth part of its own strength or bulk. 
 
 Two dogs that were along with the hunters, not heeding 
 the voices of their owners, essayed to take a part in the de- 
 struction of the innocent creature. Both ran yelping after it, 
 and endeavored to lay hold of its heels. Lifting one of its 
 feet, the tottering camelopard dashed it with unerring aim 
 against one of the dogs, with a force that threw the cur several 
 feet backward, where it lay sprawling in the last convulsive 
 motions of life. By making this effort, the reeling body of 
 the giraffe lost its balance, and throwing its head violently to 
 one side it fell heavily to the earth, its shoulders covering 
 part of the leopard's body, and crushing the latter to death. 
 Like Samson, the leopard had brought destruction upon it 
 self! 
 
 Handing the reins of the bridle to Arend, Hendrik walked 
 up within a few feet of the leopard's head, and put an end 
 to its snarling screams by a ball through the brain. 
 
 What little life remained in the giraffe soon departed from 
 it, along with the blood which the beast of prey had let out 
 of its veins. Standing over the two carcasses, the hunters 
 tried to arrive at some comprehension of the strange scene they 
 had witnessed. They had heard of a lion having ridden on the 
 back of a giraffe for a distance of many miles, and had treated 
 the story as a fabrication. Before them was evidence that a 
 leopard had travelled no little distance in a similar manner, 
 Why should not a lion do the same? Notwithstanding the 
 thickness of the hide that covered the neck of the giraffe, it 
 had been torn to shreds, that were hanging down over ita 
 shoulders. The long claws and tusks of the leopard had been 
 repeatedly buried ;n its flesh, arteries and veins had been 
 dragged (rom J/^ir '"eds and laid open, ere the strength and 
 
ANOTHER DISAPPOINTMENT. 155 
 
 fife of ihs animal had forsaken it. This could not have been 
 the work of a few seconds. 
 
 Several minutes may have been required for inflicting the 
 injuries tbe giraffe had suffered, and during that lime its mer- 
 ciless foe was probably wholly unconscious that it was being 
 borne far from the scene where the attack had been com- 
 menced. Death had saved it from the surprise of discovering 
 that, in the practice of its ferocious fury, it had been carried 
 far away from the young it was making such effcrts to defend 
 
 CHAPTER XL. 
 
 ANOTHER DISAPPOINTMENT. 
 
 THREE days after the departure of the messengers, Ma- 
 cora's promise of aid was again fulfilled by the arrival 
 cf thirty workmen. A site for the hopo was chosen about 
 half a mile from the forest edge, and the construction of it 
 was immediately commenced. 
 
 Anxious to learn the result of another attempt at captur- 
 ing giraffes, the hunters toiled early and late. Two of them 
 were constantly handling the axes, felling small trees, whicl? 
 the blacks transported to the place where they were to be 
 used, while the other two superintended the setting of the 
 Eticks. The labor of constructing this trap was not so great as 
 the other, for a more convenient site had been chosen. The 
 two fences were to be placed a little beyond the sides of the 
 mimosa grove, which was not more than half a mile wide; 
 nor was the pit made so large as the first ; and by toiling 
 nearly all the time from sunrise to sunset, the contrivance 
 was got ready for use in seven days. 
 
 While the work was progressing, several giraffes had been 
 
156 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 seen m the neighborhood, and the hopes of the hunters were 
 once more in the ascendant. All were in high spirits with 
 the prospect that, within two or three days, they might be on 
 their return to Graaf Reinet. To make more sure of suc- 
 cess hey paid a visit to the second mimosa grove, taking 
 alon^ with them a large party of the Makololo. Their ob- 
 ject was to drive the giraffes out of that tract of timber into 
 the one where the trap was being prepared for them. Dur- 
 ing their excursion no caraelopards were seen in this second 
 grove ; but this, in the opinion of the hunters, was of little 
 consequence. They would be discovered in the place where 
 they were wanted; and in this hope they hastened back to 
 the hopo. 
 
 The same means for driving the giraffes into the trap were 
 again employed. A regular battue was established, all 
 hands taking share in it. The Makololo, accompanied by 
 their dogs, and making as much noise as lay in their power, 
 passed through the tract of timber, while Willem and Hen- 
 drik rode along one side, and Hans and Arend on the other. 
 
 As the beaters drew near the end where the trap was es- 
 tablished, Willem began to have an apprehension that some- 
 thing was wrong. No herds of large game were seen es- 
 caping from the cover. No sounds of crashing sticks and 
 breaking branches struck upon his ear. The forest seemed 
 deserted by all but the noisy Makololo, who were working 
 their way through its shady aisles. The termination of the 
 battue was at length reached. Within the pen were seen 
 enclosed a few small antelopes of common species, a pair of 
 brindled gnus, and some wild hogs. 
 
 This was a bitter disappointment. The giraffes had got 
 away, no one kriew how or where. They might return 
 again ; but no one could be certain of this. Those amongst 
 the Makololo who profe-sed to be best acquainted with their 
 habits, expressed the belief that they had migrated to some 
 f orests far away towards the south, and tJiat n* 
 
ANOTHER DISAPPOINTMENT. 157 
 
 more camelopards might be found in that neighborhood fot 
 the six months to follow. They (the Makololo) were anx- 
 ious to return to their homes. Perhaps this may have guided 
 them in their opinion. They had huts to build, and land to 
 cultivate for their families, and had neglected these duties in 
 obedience to the command of their chief. The hunters could 
 not reasonably detain them longer, and, though with reluc- 
 tance, permitted them to take their departure. 
 
 Three days were passed in riding about the neighborhood, 
 and exploring it within a circle of twenty miles. Several 
 small groves of cameel doom were found, but no camelopards 
 could be seen. They had evidently forsaken that district of 
 country, and might not return for many weeks or months.. 
 The Makololo appeared to have spoken the truth. 
 
 " I don't say that we have been acting like fools," said 
 Arend ; " but I will say that we deserve to be called nothing 
 else, if we squander any more time in search of what fate 
 has decreed that we are not to obtain." 
 
 " Go on, Arend ! " exclaimed Hendrik. " I could not talk 
 more sensibly myself." 
 
 " I have nothing more to say at present," said Arend, with 
 a significant shake of the head, as much as to say that tha 
 subject was too plain to require discussion. 
 
 " What should we do, Hans?" asked Groot Willem. 
 
 " Start for home," was the ready answer. " I am now of 
 Hendrik's opinion," continued the botanist. "We should not 
 expect to be successful in every undertaking, and we have 
 for some time been engaged on one in which we seem des- 
 tined to fail." 
 
 " Very well," said Grbot Willem. " Let us first go back 
 to the country of Macora. It will be so far on our way to 
 Graaf Reiuet." 
 
 Seeing that Swartboy was anxious to give his opinion on 
 this important subject, Hendrik was kind enough to give him 
 a chance by asking for it. The Bushmar possessed to an 
 
158 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 extraordinary degree the not unusual accomplishment of say 
 ing a very little in a great many words. Fortunately, for the 
 gratification of his vanity, the hunters were at supper, and 
 had time to listen to his circumlocution. 
 
 The failure of the expedition so far was, in Svvartboya 
 opinion, wholly owing to Congo. He had known from the 
 first that no success could attend them while guided by a 
 Kaffir, or any race of blacks whose language a Kaffir could 
 understand. 
 
 Swartboy further informed them that in his childhood he 
 had daily seen giraffes ; and that if they were amongst hia 
 .countrymen, the Bushmen, who, in his opinion, were honest 
 and intelligent compared with other Africans, they would 
 have no difficulty in procuring what they required. Thifc 
 communication, to those who knew that the Bushmen were, 
 perhaps, the lowest specimens of humanity to be found in all 
 Africa, only created a smile on the faces of his listeners ; but 
 with this proof of his eloquence Swartboy seemed quite sat- 
 isfied. 
 
 On their arrival at Macora's new settlement, the chief ex- 
 pressed much regret at the failure of their expedition, but could 
 give Willem but little or no hope that there was other chance 
 of success, at least for some time to come. 
 
 Carnelopards, he said, often migrated from one district to 
 another, travelling for several days at a time, and often going 
 thirty or forty miles a day. A drove containing young ones, 
 such as were required, might not be seen in the neighborhood 
 for several weeks. He still promised to render all the assist- 
 ance himself and tribe were capable of affording. 
 
 Willem might have remained to try another trap, but the 
 voice of his companions was in favor of at once setting out 
 for Graaf Reinet. This soon became too emphatic for him 
 to resist, and the great hunter had to yield. A sort of com- 
 promise was, however, agreed upon, which was that they 
 should go home, not on a direct course for Graaf Reinet, but 
 
ANOTHKR DISAPPOINTMENT. 159 
 
 through the country of the Bechuanas, crossing some dis- 
 tricts inhabited by the Bushmen. Thence they could turn 
 eastward and homeward. 
 
 In this journey Willem promised to cause them no unnece 1 *- 
 Bary delay ; and his companions agreed to do their best in 
 aiding him to accomplish his cherished purpose. 
 
 In Macora's tribe were four young men who had a strong 
 desire to visit the white settlements, and learn something 
 more of the customs of a civilized people than could be gath- 
 ered from occasional hunters and traders. These young men 
 were furnished by their friends with an outfit of oxen, and 
 gome merchandise in the shape of leopard skins, ostrich feath- 
 ers, and ivory. They were instructed by Macora to render 
 all the assistance they could to his friend Willem and his 
 young associates. 
 
 On leaving, the hunters were escorted by the chief and 
 other leading men of the tribe for a distance of several miles. 
 At parting with these, our adventurers had every reason to 
 know that they were taking leave of true friends. 
 
 The chief and Sindo were nearly disconsolate at the sepa- 
 -ation, especially from Groot Willem, to whom both declared 
 that they owed their lives. Each promised sometime to pay 
 him a visit in his far-away home. The hunters started forth 
 an their journey under the firm impression that amongst the 
 Uakololo were men possessing almost every noble attribute 
 of 'minan nature. 
 
I6fl THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 CHAPTER XL I. 
 
 A HERD OF BUFFALOES. 
 
 WHEN on what might be termed the way back te 
 (rraaf Reinet, Hans, Hendrik, and Areud were on 
 very g^:>d terms with themselves and everybody else. This 
 was not the case with Groot Willem. He moved on along 
 with the others because there was still a prospect of meeting 
 with giraffes ; but the fear of reaching the settlements with 
 out taking a pair of young ones back with him was a source 
 of constant annoyance. 
 
 He was inclined to linger on the road, and never lost an 
 opportunity of delaying the march in pursuit of different ani- 
 mals, either for amusement or for food. 
 
 On the third morning after parting with Macora a large 
 herd of buffaloes was observed. They were pasturing around 
 the base of a hill about half a mile from the line of route on 
 which our travellers were proceeding. In an instant Grool 
 Willem was in his saddle and riding towards them. The 
 others seemed rather reluctant to accompany him. 
 
 " Here 's a delay of another day," exclaimed Arend. " Wil 
 lem will kill a buffalo, and insist on our staying to eat it." 
 
 " Very likely," said Hendrik ; " but I don't see why ha 
 should have all the sport to himself." 
 
 Leaping into their saddles Hendrik and Arend rode after 
 Willem, and were followed by two of the Makololo mounted 
 on oxen. The patient and philosophical Hans remained bo 
 hind, to await their return. 
 
 Following a course that would place him in advance of the 
 herd, Willem, who did not wish to frighten the buffaloes by 
 charging rapidly upon them, was soon overtaken by the 
 others. 
 
 The buffaloes more tkan two hundred in number were 
 
A HERD OF BUFFALOES. 161 
 
 all moving in one direction, but very slowly, as they were 
 engaged in grazing. 
 
 When the hunters had got within about three hundred 
 yards of them, they all raised their heads, and, after gazing 
 for a moment at the strange creatures who had come to dis- 
 turb their repast, again lowered them, and continued quietly 
 pasturing. 
 
 The leader of the herd had not yet given the signal for 
 flight. 
 
 " We must ride farther to the left and get round them," 
 Suggested Willem. " Some of the old bulls may charge upon 
 us, and, if so, we had better retreat up the hill." 
 
 By the time the hunters had reached the sloping ground, 
 and got within a hundred paces of the herd, several of the 
 bulls had placed themselves in an attitude of defiance, and 
 stood fronting the enemy, as if to cover the retreat of the cows 
 find calves, for there were several of them in the drove. 
 
 A good shot is seldom made from the back of a horse. 
 Knowing this, the hunters dismounted ; and, taking steady 
 lim, fired, each having selected a victim. The three shots 
 ivere discharged within the same number of seconds ; and, on 
 firing, each of the hunters hastened to regain his saddle. On 
 receiving the volley, several bulls broke from the line and 
 charged furiously forward upon their assailants. 
 
 At sight of them, the horses, anxious to get out of the waj*, 
 began to pitch and rear, so that it was difficult to mount them. 
 Hendrik and Arend succeeded in regaining their saddles ; 
 but Willem failed. 
 
 The horse which had often carried him within a few yards 
 of an enraged elephant, was new struck frantic with fear at 
 the bellowing of the wounded bulls. As they made their 
 impetuous charge, he endeavored to get loose frorr his master 
 The more the hand of Willem strove to restrain him, the 
 more anxious he seemed to be off; and notwithstanding the 
 hunter's great strength, he was dragged on the bridle until 
 
 K 
 
102 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 one of the reins brokj ; and the other was pulled through hu 
 grasp with a velocity that cut his fingers nearly to the bone. 
 By this time one of the bulls was close up to him. Not- 
 withstanding his great size, Groot Willem was neither un- 
 wieldy nor awkward in action. On the contrary, he was swift 
 of foot ; but, for all this, there was no hope of his being able 
 to outrun an African buffalo. 
 
 So sudden had been the charge of the angry animals, that 
 one of the oxen ridden by the Makololo, had not time to bo 
 got out of the way, and was abandoned by his owner. Aa 
 good luck would have it for Willem, the unfortunate ox was 
 the means of saving his life. Charging upon it, the buffalo 
 thrust one of its long horns through the ribs of the ox, lift- 
 ing the saddle clear from its back, and laying the animal it- 
 self along the earth, dead as if struck down by a pole-axe. 
 
 The buffalo was itself now attacked by three or four dogs, 
 that served for some time to engage its attention. 
 
 For a good while its canine assailants continued to keep 
 clear of both its hoofs and horns ; till one of them, essaying 
 to seize it by the snout, was struck down and trampled under 
 foot. 
 
 The vindictive nature of the African buffalo was now dis- 
 played before the eyes of the spectators. Not contented with 
 having killed the dog, it knelt down upon the carcass, crush- 
 ing it under its knees, as if determined to leave not a bono 
 unbroken ! The animal seemed angry with itself for its in- 
 ability to mangle its victim with hoof and horns, at the same 
 time. 
 
 While this scene was transpiring, Groot Willem was given 
 time to reload his roer. A bullet through its body brought 
 the buffalo again to its knees, from which it had just arisen to 
 continue the pursuit. Bellowing in a manner that caused the 
 air to vibrate for a mile around the spot, the creature once 
 more rose to its feet, staggered a paco or two, and then sank 
 tack to the earth, to rise no more. It had been severely 
 
A HERD OF BUFFALOES. 163 
 
 wounded oy the first fire; and the grass for a large space 
 
 around it was sprinkled with its blood. 
 
 Groot Willem was not the only one who had been charged 
 upon. Arend and Hendrik were alsr. obliged to retreat, each 
 puisued by a brace of bulls. Fortunately the hill was close 
 at hand, and against its sloping side they urged their horses 
 both with whip and spur. 
 
 The immense weight of the buffalo bull hinders him from 
 running rapidly up hill, although in the contrary direction he 
 will often overtake a horse. As the animals in question SOOD 
 perceived the hopelessness of the chase, they abandoned ft ; 
 and trotting back to the drove, now going off over the plain 
 below, they left the young hunters in quiet possebsion of the 
 spoil they had obtained. This was what the hunters sup- 
 posed they would do. They soon saw their mistake, as the 
 four bulls, instead of continuing on after the rett eating drove, 
 turned suddenly to one side, and rushed towar-is a wounded 
 bull that was lagging a long way in the rear. A spectacle 
 was now witnessed which caused astonishment to those who 
 saw it. Instead of trying to protect their injured companion, 
 the four bulls set upon it, flinging it from its feet, and goring 
 it with their horns. This cruel treatment was continued un- 
 til the unfortunate animal lay still in death. They did not 
 appear to be inspired by any feeling of rage, but only acting 
 under some instinct not understood. There seemed some- 
 thing horrible in this attack upon their disabled companion. 
 But alas ! it was not so very unlike what often occurs among 
 men. misfortune too frequently turning friends into enemies. 
 
 After settling with their wounded comrade, the four bulls 
 continued their retreat, and soon overtook the herd they had 
 tarried to protect. 
 
 The buffalo shot by W'llem was the largest our hunters 
 had yet killed ; and p.uiinsitv led them to make a note of its 
 dimensions. It was eigfit leer in lengin, aim rieariy BIA 
 in height to th summit of the shoulders. The tips of its lc|* 
 
164 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 horns were five feet three inches asunder. Across one 
 shoulder, and a part of the neck, was a broad scar more than 
 two feet in length. This scar was conspicuous at some dis- 
 tance, notwithstanding the animal's hide was covered with a 
 thick coat of dark brown hair, showing that it was not very 
 far advanced in years. The wound leaving this mark had 
 evidently been given by the claws of a lion. This they knew 
 to be the case, from seeing three scratches parallel with each 
 other, showing where the lion's claws had been drawn trans- 
 versely across the shoulder. 
 
 Some steak and other choice portions, being cut from the 
 brace of bulls, were packed- upon the saddle croup to be car 
 ried away ; and after a short halt, and a feast upon fresh buf 
 falo beef, our adventurers resumed their interrupted journey 
 
 CHAPTER XLII. 
 
 THE POISONED SPRING. 
 
 ON the evening of the eighth day after leaving Macora 
 the hunters encamped on the bank of a small stream, 
 which they computed to be about one hundred and twenty 
 miles south of the place from where their return journey 
 commenced. 
 
 Within the mind of Groot Willem, there was still a linger- 
 ing hope that they might again meet with giraffes ; and he 
 had never ] ost ar opportunity of looking for them along the 
 route. 
 
 The delay* caused by his explorations had been a source 
 of constant annoyance to the others ; but as Willem had a wiU 
 of his own, one, nevertheless, united with a disposition sc 
 cheerful as to be proof against any attempts at a controversy, 
 
THE POISONED SPRING. 165 
 
 bis companions were compelled to be content with the 
 knowledge that they were slowly progressing towards Graaf 
 Reinet. 
 
 In the morning after entering their new camp, they arose 
 to look upon a scene more beautiful than any other they haj 
 yet beheld in the extended country over which they had wan 
 dered. Near them was a grove of oleander bushes, loaded 
 with beautiful blossoms. Every branch was adorned by the 
 presence of two or more beautiful green sugar-birds, the 
 certhia (Nectarinid) famosa. Nothing in nature can exceed 
 in splendor the plumage of the sugar-bird. The little vale 
 in which the hunters had encamped seemed a paradise, bathed 
 in golden sunlight ; and even the cattle appeared to leave it 
 with some reluctance. 
 
 On moving down the bed of the watercourse, they found 
 that they were not travelling by the side of a running stream, 
 but by what, in the dry season, was a chain of lakelets or 
 water-holes. After crossing a bar between two of these 
 ponds, they were much annoyed by a horrible stench borne 
 upon the breeze, and coming from the direction they intended 
 to take. As they journeyed on, so offensive grew the smell 
 that a halt was made, and a resolution passed without a dis- 
 senting voice, that they should turn to the east and get to 
 windward of this offensive odor, still unexplained. 
 
 While doing this, they observed to the west, a flock of vul- 
 tures, wheeling high up in the air ; and, down upon the plain 
 belo.v, hundreds of jackals and hyenas were seen leaping 
 about. So large an assemblage of these carrion-feeding crea- 
 tures called for an explanation ; and, on riding nearer, the 
 hunters saw a number of dead antelopes lying within a few 
 feet of each other. 
 
 As they rode farther along the plain, more dead antelopes 
 were seen, and they began to fear that they had entered some 
 valley of death, from which they might never go out. The 
 mystery foi such it wag to them was readily cleared up 
 
166 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 by the Makololo and Congo. The antelopes had been drinking 
 water from a pond or spring poisoned by the natives ; which 
 proved that our travellers had arrived in the neighborhood of 
 some tribe of the Bechuanas. Of this method for wantonly 
 destroying animal life, practised by many of the native Af- 
 rican tribes, the hunters had often heard. The many stories 
 which they had been told of the wholesale destruction of 
 game by poison, and which they had treated with incredulity, 
 after all, had not been exaggerated. They estimated the 
 number of dead antelopes lying within a circumference of a 
 mile, at ndt less than two hundred. One of the water-holes 
 of the chain by which they had halted, had been poisoned. 
 A herd of antelopes had quenched their thirst at the place, 
 and had only climbed up the bank to lie down and die. 
 
 '* We have been very fortunate," remarked Groot Willem, 
 "in not encamping by the poisoned water ourselves. Had 
 we done so, we would all, by this time, have been food for the 
 jackals and hyena?, as these antelopes now are." 
 
 To this unqualified surmise, Congo did not wholly give his 
 assent. He believed that, men would not be likely to drink 
 a sufficient quantity of the water to cause death ; though he 
 further stated that their cattle and horses, had they quenched 
 their thirst at the pond, would have been killed to a certainty. 
 
 For the sake of procuring three or four antelopes for food, 
 with the least trouble, the Bechuanas had destroyed a whole 
 herd. This is the usual economy practised by those who live 
 in a land teeming with a too great abundance of animal life. 
 
 To get away from the sickening scene thus presented to 
 their view, ever Groot Willem was willing to continue the 
 journey; and it was resumed, all being thankful that the 
 distance accomplished on the day before had not been so 
 long, by a mile or two, as it might have been. 
 
 Knowing that they were in the neighborhood of Becim- 
 aria?, the Makololo professed some fear for their cattle 
 They said that these might be stolen or taken from them 
 
THE POISONED SPRING, 167 
 
 y force. But the hunters believed such I ears too fla.tering 
 to the Bechuana character. From all they had heard of the 
 people composing that numerous nation, they were under the 
 impression that they were too cowardly and indolent to be re 
 gurded with any apprehension. 
 
 The next morning, when continuing their journey, Arend, 
 who was riding a little in advance, suddenly reined up, at the 
 same time, calling out, 
 
 " I see a kraal and a field of maize.'* 
 
 Groot Willera and Hendrik rode forward, and became con- 
 vinced that Arend was in the right. Almost at the same in- 
 stant, the hunter descried other objects in which he was more 
 interested than in a village of Bechuanas, or anything be- 
 longing to them. Two large elephants were seen moving 
 across the plain, in the direction of the maize-field. 
 
 " Let us steal upon them silently," suggested Willem. 
 " We need not all go. Two or three will be enough. Some 
 one must stay with the cattle." 
 
 Saying this, he rode off, followed by Hendrik and Arend. 
 
 Hans assented to stay behind, attended by Swartboy ; and 
 Congo, with the assistance of the Makololo, halted the cattle 
 and pack-horses ; thus tarrying, they were witnesses of what 
 they expected to prove an interesting scene. They saw 
 nothing tor prevent the stalkers from obtaining a fine opportu- 
 nity for a shot; and they knew that a wounded elephant sel- 
 dom seeks safety in flight. One or both of the animals would 
 be killed ; and the violent death of an elephant is, under all 
 circumstances, a spectacle painfully interesting. 
 
 " But for us," said Groot Willem, as he rode by the side of 
 Hendrik, " those elephants would destroy that field of maize. 
 The owners of the field could not prevent them, if they were 
 to try. They cannot even fright them away from their work 
 of devastation." 
 
 The ycung huntel was soon to be undeceived. 
 
168 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 CHAPTER XLIII. 
 
 EXCITEMENT FOR ALL. 
 
 fT^HE two elephants were moving along what seemed tc 
 JL be a narrow path leading to the maize-field, or the 
 kraal beyond it. They were in no great haste, but going as 
 though conscious that a favorite article of food was near, and 
 that they were pretty sure of obtaining it. 
 
 " When once they get engaged upon the corn," said Hen- 
 drik, " they are ours. They won't notice us, and we shall 
 iave an opportunity for getting a good shot." 
 
 Suddenly one of the elephants the foremost one waf 
 seen to sink into the earth! The other stopped, for a mo 
 ment, as though endeavoring to comprehend the cause of hia 
 companion's disappearance. It then turned round and com- 
 menced carefully treading the back track. 
 
 " A pit," exclaimed Hendrik. " One of the elephants has 
 gone down into a pit." 
 
 " On, on ! let us kill the other," shouted Groot Willem, aa 
 he urged his gigantic horse into a gallop. Hendrik and 
 Aren-d galloped after. 
 
 The retreating elephant was apparently in no haste to get 
 out of their way, but moved leisurely along. 
 
 When the three youths were within a hundred yards of it, 
 uttering a trumpet-like sound, it turned and charged toward* 
 them. Expecting something of the kind, they were not un- 
 prepared. Groot Willem instantly brought the roer to his 
 shoulder and fired. 
 
 The loud report of the gun was accompanied by the sharp- 
 cracks of the tw* rifles carried by his companions. Hendrik 
 and Arend wheeled their horses to the right ; Willem turner 
 to the left, and the huge monster rushed between them 
 
EXCITEMENT FOR ALL. 169 
 
 For a moment it stopped, as if undecided which to pursue 
 first Had the three gone in the same direction, there prob- 
 ably would not have been an instant's hesitation, and one of 
 them would have risked being overtaken. That moment of 
 indecision gave them time for forming a plan, and gaining a 
 start upon their pursuer. 
 
 "The pit! the pit!" shouted Hendrik. "Ride for the 
 pit!" 
 
 His command was instantly obeyed. 
 
 The elephant turned, anrl, observing the direction of their 
 retreat, continued to pursue them ; but in a slow, leisurely 
 way, as though not wholly decided whether to follow them or 
 not. At that instant was heard a loud prolonged bellowing, 
 the voice of an elephant in the agony of despair. It pro- 
 ceeded from the pit. 
 
 The pursuer instantly came to a stand. The cry of its 
 companion in distress awoke a feeling more human than that 
 of revenge. It was fear, a fear that seemed to control its 
 power of reasoning, since it immediately turned tail and re- 
 treated from the danger that had befallen its friend. While 
 making its retreat, it appeared to choose the tracks made by 
 the horses in approaching the spot; as though instinct ad- 
 monished it that by so doing it would avoid any pitfalls that 
 might be constructed on the plain. 
 
 " After him ! Follow him up," cried Arend. " Hans is in 
 danger/ 
 
 Only a short while was spent in reloading their guns ; then, 
 urging their horses to the greatest speed, they galloped after 
 the elephant. 
 
 Hans and his dusky companions had not been uninterested 
 spectators of the actions of the others, and now saw that they 
 would soon be called upon to become actors in a similar 
 scene. The elephant was rushing rapidly down upon them , 
 but the thought of flight only arose in their minds to be 
 immediately dismissed. The pack-horses must be defended 
 
170 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 at all cost ; and the young botanist, bidding Swartboy and Cor* 
 go look after them, rode out in front to meet the advancing 
 foe. 
 
 He was mounted on a horse that would not stand quiet tbi 
 two seconds at a time ; and as his life might depend on the 
 correctness of his aim, he dismounted for the purpoie of fir- 
 ing His horse, released, galloped away from his side. The 
 wounded elephant was not more than fifty paces off, and now 
 turned in pursuit of the horse, apparently without seeing the 
 enemy it should have feared most. 
 
 This was the opportunity for Hans, and he did not allow it 
 to escape him. Steadily raising the gun to his shoulder, he 
 aimed at the huge creature, just behind its fore leg, as the 
 latter was thrown forward in the stride. On shambled the 
 enraged monster with a deafening roar. 
 
 The other horses had already broken from the control of 
 their keepers, and were galloping in different directions. A 
 few long stretches and the tusks of the elephant were close 
 upon Congo's steed, which chanced to be crossing the line of 
 pursuit at right angles. In another instant the horse was 
 tossed into the air, and passing six or eight feet high above 
 the monster's back, fell heavily upon the ground behind it. 
 But the Kaffir had slidden out of the saddle and stood upon 
 the ground unharmed. 
 
 The effort made in destroying the horse was the last the 
 wounded elephant was able to perform. The dogs were clus- 
 tering upon its heels ; and as it reeled wildly about to get at 
 them, it seemed to grow giddy, and at length fell heavily 
 along the earth. 
 
 " I do believe," said Hendrik, who at this moment rode up 
 along with Willem and Arend, " yes, I 'm ouite certain that 
 the dogs think they have dragged that elephant down !" 
 
 " Den they is as big an ole fool as Congo," said Swartboy 
 who was annoyed at the fact that the Kaffir had just per- 
 formed a feat for which he would receive the approbation of 
 
EXCITEMENT FOR ALL. IV I 
 
 tils young masters. Congo only answered with a smile. 
 He had again aroused the jealousy ol his rival, and was sat- 
 isfied. 
 
 The elephant, which proved to be a very large bull, ex- 
 pired a few minutes after falling. Its tusks were over five 
 feet in length, and to Swartboy 'was given the task of ex- 
 tracting them. 
 
 The horse ridden by Congo was of course no longer avail- 
 able ; and the lading of another had to be distributed amongst 
 the remaining pack-horses, to provide the Kaffir with a 
 mount. The spot was soon deserted. 
 
 Hendrik, Groot Willem, and Arend, were anxious to be off 
 to the pit, into which the other elephant had fallen, having 
 never seen one caught in that way before. 
 
 " Hans," inquired Hendrik, "will you look after everything 
 here, or will you come along with us?" 
 
 " 0, I prefer staying," said the quiet Hans. " Perhaps by 
 doing so I may again come in for the lion's share of the sport, 
 as I have just now." 
 
 " We must take Congo along with us," suggested Arend. 
 "It is certain there will be some of the natives at the pit. 
 We saw several houses near the maize-field, and there is no 
 doubt a i.irge kraal." 
 
 " Yes, come with us, Congo," commanded his master, as he 
 rode off, followed by all the others except the good-natured 
 Hans and his servant Swartboy, who usually came in for the 
 biggest share of the business, ^hile the others appror. iated 
 the aumfcmeut. 
 
172 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 CHAPTER XLIV 
 
 THE TIT. 
 
 WE believe there is a different sound expressed by ea<b 
 of the words, roar, shriek, yell, and scream : but the 
 first expression of pain or terror of the elephant in the pit, 
 the sound that had caused its companion to retreat, seemed 
 a combination of all the above. Since it first shook the sur- 
 rounding atmosphere, it had been often repeated and the 
 young hunters, familiar with most methods of killing ele- 
 phants, were under the impression that the one in the pit was 
 being subjected to some torture more horrible than any they 
 had ever heard of. 
 
 " They have probably placed a pointed stake in the pit," 
 observed liendrik, as they approached, " and the animal ia 
 impaled upon it." 
 
 On coming nearer to the place, they saw that there were peo- 
 ple around the pit, both men and women. One of the men, 
 intensely Ethiopic in appearance, came forward as the hunting 
 party approached, and by pigns offered for sale the tusks of 
 the elephant still roaring underneath them. 
 
 " We are safe with these people," remarked Congo. " They 
 are used to traders, and will do us no more harm than tl 
 cheat us in a bargain, if they can." 
 
 On arriving at the pit, our adventurers saw that it was not 
 a square hole with an upright stake in the centre, as Ilendiik 
 had supposed. It was oval at the top and contracted to a 
 point at the bottom, in the shape of an inverted cone, leaving 
 no level space on which the elephant could stand. Its four 
 feet were jammed together; and, compelled to support the 
 weight of its immense body in this position, the agony it suf- 
 fered must have b^en as intense a* the creature was capable 
 o 1 " enduring. 
 
THE PIT. 173 
 
 This pit, the plan of which was devised with devilish inge- 
 aaity for producing unnecessary torture, was about nine feet 
 long and apparently seven or eight in depth, and the struggles 
 of the elephant only had the effect of wedging its huge feet 
 more closely together and increasing its tortures. 
 
 Two pUs had been dug but a short distance from one 
 another ; and the wisdom of this plan had a living illustration 
 before their eyes. Although the two had been nicely con- 
 cealed, and the excavated earth carried away from the place, 
 both had been discovered by the elephant, but one of them 
 too late. Had there been but one, it would m>t have been 
 caught, for it evidently had placed a foot on the first, detected 
 the hidden danger, and, while in the act of avoiding it, 
 had fallen suddenly and irrecoverably on to the other. 
 
 All the men standing around were armed, the most of them 
 with assegais or spears, but they weie making no attempt to 
 end the agony of the captured elephant. 
 
 Groot Willem stepped in froi.t of it, and was raising the long 
 Darrel of his roer to the level of one 01* the elephant's eyes, 
 when he was stopped by two or three of the blacks, who 
 rushed forward and restrained him from discharging the 
 piece. 
 
 Congo, who had professed to understand what they said, 
 told Willem that the elephant was not to be killed at present. 
 
 " What can be the reason of that ? " exclaimed Arend. 
 u Can they wish the animal to live, merely for the sake of 
 witnessing its sufferings ? It cannot be saved. It must die 
 where it is now." 
 
 "I'll tell you how it is," said Hendrik. "Theyha^e a 
 fine taste for music, and they intend keeping the elepham in 
 that pit, like a bird in its cage, for the purpose of hearing the 
 fine notes it is giving out." 
 
 One of the blacks was armed with a gun, all but the lock, 
 which last was wanting! The attention of Groot Willem 
 was particularly directed to this weapon, its owner holding it 
 
174 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 cut before him, and making signs that he wished some pow 
 der and u bullet for the purpose of loading it. Willem de- 
 sired to be informed how the ammunition was to be used, but 
 the black, by a shake of his woolly head, candidly admitted 
 that he did not know. 
 
 " Ask him what he brought the gun here for," said Willem, 
 speaking to Congo. 
 
 In answer to the question, the man made another confes- 
 sion of ignorance. 
 
 A little excitement was now observed amongst the blacks, 
 and another party was seen approaching from the direction of 
 the village. They brought news that the head man of the 
 kraal was coming in person, and that he was to have the 
 honor of killing the elephant. He had lately purchased a 
 new gun from some smouse or trader, and he was about to 
 exhibit his skill in the use of it, before the eyes of his admir- 
 ing subjects. 
 
 On the arrival of the chief, the young hunters saw that 
 the gun in his possession was a common soldier's musket, very 
 much out of order, and one that a sportsman would hesitate 
 about discharging. 
 
 "The man will never kill the great brute with that thing," 
 said Hendrik. "He will be far more likely to kill himsHf, 
 or some of those around him. If the elephant waits till it is 
 despatched in that way, it stands a good chance to die of 
 star* <Uion." 
 
 The chief seemed very vain of being the owner of a gun, 
 and anxious to show to his subjects the proper mode of de- 
 spatching an elephant. Standing about twenty-five paces 
 from the pit, he took aim at the animal's head and fired. 
 
 The report of the musket was followed by a roar more ex- 
 pressive of rage than pain, and a small protuberance on the 
 elephant's head showed that the ball had done no more than 
 to cause a slight abrasion of the skin. 
 
 The operation of reloading the musket was performed in 
 
THE PIT. 175 
 
 about six minutes, and again tht chief fired. This time, 
 standing at the distance of fifteen paces. The elephant again 
 astonished the chief and his followers, by continuing to live. 
 
 Another six or seven minutes were passed in loading the 
 gun, which was again fired as before. The only acknowl- 
 edgment the huge beast made of having received the shot, 
 was another loud cry of impotent rage. 
 
 The company around the pit was then joined by a party 
 not hitherto on the ground. It consisted of Hans with Swart- 
 boy and the other followers of the expedition. They had 
 extracted the tusks of their elephant, lashed them with 
 rheims to the pack-saddles of two horses, and brought them 
 along. 
 
 " What is all this about ? " asked Hans. " Can't you kill 
 that elephant ? I 've heard several shots." 
 
 " They will not allow us to try," replied Groot Willem. 
 " A chief is trying to kill it with an old musket, and will 
 neither allow me to fire, nor that . well-armed gentleman 
 standing near him." Willem pointed to him who carried the 
 gun without a lock. 
 
 At this moment, a communication was made to the Kaffir 
 by the native chief. Annoyed at his want of success, he had 
 some doubts as to his weapon being what had been repre- 
 sented by the smouse from whom he had purchased it. He 
 wished to make a comparison of its destructive power with 
 one of their guns, and Groot Willem was invited to take a 
 shot at the elephant. 
 
 " But, baas Willem," said Congo, as he finished this com- 
 tounication, " you not do that, you not shoot the elephant." 
 
 " Why ? " asked Willem, in surprise. 
 
 ** You kill urn with you roer, and then they want from you, 
 They want it. and sure take it." 
 
 " Take what the elephant ? " 
 
 " No, baas Willem, the roer," answered the Kaffir. 
 
 Though not afraid of having his gun taken from him, 
 
176 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 Groot \Villem and his companions were unwilling to 
 any difficulty with the blacks ; and the invitation of the chief 
 was courteously declined. The excuse made was that, after 
 the failure of the great man himself, any similar attempts on 
 their part would certainly be unsuccessful. 
 
 A general invitation was now given to the company to join 
 in despatching the elephant ; and it was immediately assailed 
 by more than a dozen men armed with assegais and javelins. 
 They succeeded in killing it in a little less than half an hour ; 
 and, during that time, the torture to which the poor beast was 
 subjected aroused the indignation of our adventurers, who, if 
 allowed could have released it from its agonies in half a 
 score of seconds. They were true hunters, and, although not 
 sparing of animal life, they took no delight in its tortures. 
 
 CHAPTER XLV. 
 
 ON THE KARROO. 
 
 AFTER killing the elephant, the natives commenced the 
 less difficult task of cutting it up and carrying it off to 
 their kraal. The feet were reserved for the especial use of the 
 chief; and, while waiting for some of his dependents to pro- 
 cure them, he granted our hunters an audience. They were 
 desirous to learn whether the kraal was ever visited by trad- 
 ers, a class of people they were anxious to meet, though 
 Groot Willem was more anxious to know whether giraffes 
 ever visited the neighborhood. Congo was called, and for 
 gome time he and the chief were heard talking in loud tones, 
 and both at the same time ; neither exhibiting the least in- 
 clination to listen to one another ! Their voices grew louder 
 and louder ; and our adventurers saw that they were en 
 
ON THE KARROO. 177 
 
 Kged in a hot dispute, that threatened to end in something 
 more unpleasant than a war of words. 
 
 " What does he say, Congo," asked Willem. 
 
 " 1 don't know, baas Willem," answered the Kaffir with a 
 shake of the head, that betrayed some shame at his own ig 
 norance. 
 
 "How is that?" demanded his master. u Can't you un- 
 derstand the language he speaks ? " 
 
 " No, baas Willem, he talks no Zooloo, no Kaffir of any 
 kind." 
 
 " Then why were you pretending to interpret his language 
 a few minutes ago ? " asked Hendrik. 
 
 " I was trying to learn it," answered Congo, in a tone con 
 veying the belief that he had given a satisfactory answer. 
 
 " We have no time to stop here for you to learn a lan- 
 guage," said Hendrik. " And if you can 't converse with the 
 man why did you not say so ? How came you to tell us 
 what he was saying a few minutes ago ? " 
 
 The attention of all was now called to Swartboy, who 
 Beemed overpowered with joy. 
 
 It was some time before he was able to make himself under- 
 stood ; but at last he was heard to mutter : 
 
 " I tole you that Congo was a ole fool. Now you all see for 
 yourseiTs. Look at ' im ! Don't he look four, five, six times 
 fool. I tole ye so." 
 
 " Can you understand what the chief says ? " asked Groot 
 Willem. 
 
 4 Yaas, baas Willem ; any Swartman know dat." 
 
 " Then talk to him yourself. You know what we wish to 
 [earn from him." 
 
 The Bushman's features now assumed a quizzical'y eon ical 
 expression ; and from this the hunters saw that he hac 7 be< 
 come serious. 
 
 Going up to the chief he commenced a cor rersation, from 
 which Willem learned, after it was translated to him, tfeat n 
 
 8* L 
 
178 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 giraffes had been seen in the neighborhood for many moons, 
 Very few traders visited the tribe ; and those who had done 
 so had not left a good name behind them. 
 
 The chief lived in the kraal seen not far away ; and the 
 hunters were invited to pay him a visit. 
 
 This invitation was immediately accepted by Willem, who 
 seemed to have lost all desire to return to Graaf Reinet 
 again. 
 
 This attempt on the part of Willem to delay their home- 
 ward journey was easily defeated by Hendrik. 
 
 " Why should we go to their kraal?" asked he. "We 
 should n't be allowed to leave it for two or three days, and wa 
 want to go on in search of giraffes. There are none here." 
 
 With this argument Willem was well pleased; and they 
 prepared to continue their journey. 
 
 Before making a move, they saw most of the elephant's 
 flesh taken away by the Bechuanas. Three oxen were laden 
 with it, and several of the natives staggered under heavy 
 loads, covered from head to foot with long strips cut from 
 the animal's sides. Some of the blacks carried large square 
 flakes of the flesh with their heads thrust through a hole cut 
 in the centre, the broad disk descending over the shoulders 
 like the skirts of a Mexican's serape. 
 
 The sight of these people apparently clothed with bleeding 
 flesh, and staggering under its weight towards their homes, 
 was, as Hendrik observed, an " antidote against hunger, ef- 
 lectual for at least a month." 
 
 After taking leave of the tribe, our travellers continued on 
 towards the south. It was quite dark before they arrived at 
 a suitable-camping place. They had met with no water -since 
 leaving the pools passed in the morning, and the cattle were 
 eadly in want of it. 
 
 Unable to make much progress in the darkness that camtf 
 thickly over them, the animals both oxen and horses 
 were unladen and a halt was made, with the intention cf r&> 
 
ON THE KARROO. 179 
 
 Kiming the march at the first dawn of day. By early morn- 
 ing they were on the move, anxious to reach water as soon 
 as possible. 
 
 For several miles they journeyed over a tract of ground, 
 the surface of which resembled that of the ocean lashed by a 
 Storm. It was a constantly recurring series of abrupt undu- 
 lations, like huge billows and the troughs between them. 
 
 Now for the first time they noticed the great difference 
 that thirst produces between horses and cow cattle. The lat- 
 ter seemed to think that they could obtain relief by quietly 
 yielding to the enervating effect of thirst, and travelling as 
 Blowly as their drivers would permit them. They were 
 urged forward with much difficulty, and the Makololo were 
 constantly wielding their huge jamboks to induce them to go 
 quicker. With a rolling gait they crawled unwillingly for- 
 ward, their tongues protruding from their mouths, each offer- 
 ing as perfect a picture of despair as could well be imagined. 
 
 The horses on the contrary seemed eager to get over the 
 ground as quickly as possible. They appeared to act under 
 the guidance of reason, as if knowing that they were still far 
 from the wished-for water, and that the faster they travelled 
 the sooner it would be reached. 
 
 Throughout the afternoon Hendrik and Willem rode in ad- 
 7ance of the others, anxiously looking out for spring, pool, or 
 itream. The all-sustaining fluid must be found -that night, or 
 their cattle would perish. Their knowledge of this filled 
 them with forebodings for the future, and they travelled on 
 almost as despairingly as their oxen. They had made a 
 gieat mistake in so imprudently parting with the Beclmanas, 
 without making inquiries about the country through wKcb 
 they should have to travel. Had they done so, they might 
 have avoided the difficulty their indiscretion had now brought 
 npon them. 
 
 A little before sunset a hill, higher than any they had seen 
 during the day, was descried to the right of their course 
 
180 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 At its base they saw growing a grove of stunted trees. 
 Raising their heads and cocking their ears, the horses ridden 
 by Willem and Hendrik started off towards the hill at a 
 brisk pace, each uttering a low whimpering, that their riders 
 interpreted into the woid Water. Before reaching the grove 
 they passed a dead lion, part of which had been eaten by 
 some carrion-feeding denizens of the desert. By the side of 
 the carcass were also seen three or four dead jackals, which 
 they supposed the lion to have killed before giving up the 
 ghost himself. 
 
 On reaching the grove, they discovered a small pool of 
 muddy water ; and with outstretched necks their horses rushed 
 towards it. By its edge lay the dead body of a buffalo ; and 
 near by a hyena in the same condition. 
 
 " Hold your horse ! " exclaimed Hendrik, suddenly reining 
 in his own. " Perhaps the water is poisoned. See that 
 buffalo and hyena, and we have just passed the other dead 
 animals." 
 
 It required all their strength to hinder the horses from 
 plunging into the pool. Only by turning their heads in the 
 opposite direction and driving the spurs into their sides, did 
 they succeed in keeping them away from the water. Even 
 then the suffering animals seemed determined to rear back- 
 wards into the pool ; and it was not without a struggle that 
 they were forced away from it. 
 
 The hunters now rode back to meet their companions and 
 warn them off, till the water in the pool should be tested bj 
 Swartboy, Congo, and the Makololo. 
 
THE POOL OF DEATH. 181 
 
 CHAPTER XLVI. 
 
 THE POOL OF DEATH. 
 
 ON coming up with their companions the two pioneers re 
 ported the glad tidings that water had been found, 
 But the joy caused by this announcement was at once 
 changed into gloom, when they expressed their doubts as to 
 the purity of the element. Hans and Arend at once dis- 
 mounted, and, taking Swartboy and two of the Makololo 
 along with them, went on towards the pool. 
 
 On reaching it, Swartboy at once pronounced the water to 
 be poisoned. It had been done, he said, with two separate 
 kinds of poison, both of the deadliest nature. A bundle of 
 roots that had been mashed between two stones was seen ly- 
 ing in the water, and floating on its surface was a large quan 
 tity of the skins of some poisonous species of berry. 
 
 There was no help for it. They must avoid the danger by 
 going another way, or their animals, at scent of the water, 
 could not be restrained from drinking it. 
 
 The buflalo had quenched its thirst and then sought the 
 ghade of the trees to lie down and die. The strong lion had 
 tasted of the poisoned fluid, but his strength had not saved 
 him. A few paces from the pool, and he had fallen down in 
 his tracks. The jackals had partially devoured the lion, then 
 slaked their thirst with the deadly draught, and returned to 
 their repast only to renew, but never to finish it. 
 
 After satisfying themselves that the pool had been poisoned, 
 they were about returning tc their companions, when they 
 observed a great commotion amongst the cattle and horses of 
 the expedition. The former were lowing, the latter neigh- 
 ing, in an unusual manner. The two horses which had al- 
 ready visited the imperilled spot, seamed especially impatient 
 
182 THL GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 f control ; and, m the efforts made by 1 lendrik to restrain hi$ 
 the girth of his saddle got loo-e nnd was broken. As he dis 
 mounted for the purpose of repairing it, the horse broke 
 away from him and galloped back towards the pool, uttering 
 a shrill neigh, as if a signal for the others to follow. 
 
 The invitation was not slighted. The pack horses imme- 
 diately swept off in pursuit. The oxen seemed suddenly 
 awakened to new life. Either instinct, or the example of the 
 horses, had admonished them that water was near. The oxeri, 
 carrying heavy loads, that for the last few miles had been 
 goaded onward with great difficulty, became suddenly reinvig- 
 orated and joined in the general stampede. The whole cav- 
 alcade had soon escaped beyond control. 
 
 Now occurred a race between the thirsty cattle and their 
 owners, as to which should first reach the pool. Hans, 
 Arend, and the two Makololo formed a line in front of it and 
 strove to check the impetuous charge. Their efforts proved 
 vain. Mad with the agony of thirst, the beasts had no 
 longer any respect for the authority of man ; and they who 
 were trying to stay them from self-destruction only saved 
 themselves from being trodden under foot, by getting quickly 
 out of the way. 
 
 As the pond was not more than ten feet in diameter, and 
 could only be approached on its lower edge, all the animals 
 were unable to reach it. The first horse that approached the 
 water, was instantly pushed into it by two others close fol- 
 lowing him, and, by the time the three had fairly commenced 
 imbibing the poisoned fluid, they were charged upon by 
 several of the oxen. 
 
 Heavy blows with jambol.s and the but-ends of rifles pro- 
 duced no effect in forcing the animals away. Everything 
 was unheeded but the mad raging desire of quenching their 
 thir&t. 
 
 Fortunately for the hunters, all their cattle could not drink 
 *t the same time, as they stood in each others* way. For 
 
THE POOL OF DEATH. 18S 
 
 about *tn minutes, there was a scene of indescribable con. 
 fusion amidst shouts and struggling. The three horses and 
 two of the oxen, jammed tightly together, were unable to get 
 out again, even had they been so inclined. So firmly had 
 they become wedged against each other and the high bani 
 above, that neither could move a step. 
 
 The hole was about three feet in depth and the bodies oi 
 the five animals completely filled it up. Some others of th 
 cattle, failing to reach the water from the low bank, scrambled 
 up to the high one ; but, on looking down, they could see 
 nothing but the backs of the five animals in occupation. One 
 of the oxen, in a tremendous effort made to get its mouth to 
 the water, was borne down and trampled under the feet of the 
 others. 
 
 After more than half an hour of hard work, the hunters, 
 Assisted by their black companions succeeded in driving all 
 the animals away, except rtie five that retained possession of 
 the pool. These five never left it. Three horses and two 
 oxen were the loss that was sustained. They were pack 
 animals that had thus perished ; and fortunately they were 
 not laden with powder, or any substance easily injured. 
 
 The packs were at once removed from them and placed on 
 the backs of others, an arrangement that, from that time 
 forth, caused Congo and Swartboy to make their journey 
 on foot. With this, Congo seemed quite satisfied. The loss 
 of his " mount" did not trouble him so much as the fear that he 
 should lose Spoor'em, his favorite hound, whose sufferings, as 
 well as those of the other dogs, were now painful to witness. 
 
 By tho time they had journeyed a few miles beyond the 
 poisoned pond, the shade of night had again commenced gath- 
 ering over the plain. They saw they would have to continue 
 their jo'irney throughout the night. The emergency would 
 not admit of the least delay, for every hour was fast taking 
 away what little strength was left either to themselves or 
 their animals. But which way should they go ? That was 
 *fce question that required answering. 
 
184 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 Thej did not think of returning to the north; but ther 
 were the east, south, and west for them to choose from. Which 
 of those directions was the likeliest for water ? This question 
 *he young hunters were wholly unable to answer, and must 
 nave left themselves to the guidance of chance, had they not 
 been accompanied by Swartboy. 
 
 The Bushman suggested a course, of which, not only the 
 Makololo, but Congo approved. For all this, his proposal 
 was prefaced by the usual complaint against the Kaffir, as the 
 cause of all their misfortunes. Having established this fact 
 to his satisfaction, he proceeded to inform his masters, that 
 he had heard much in his boyhood of the manners and cus- 
 toms of the Bechuanas. 
 
 Some weak tribe of that nation, he thought, had sought 
 refuge from an enemy by making their home in the great 
 karroo, or desert, through which the expedition was now pass- 
 ing. They had poisoned the pool for the purpose of prevent- 
 ing their enemies from receiving a supply of water while 
 pursuing them. They who had done so could not be ex- 
 pecting an enemy from the north, nor yet from the south, 
 where other tribes of their kindred dwelt. They could only 
 look for foes from the east, from the land of the Zooloo Kaffirs ; 
 whom Swartboy declared to be the curse of the earth. For 
 these reasons, Swartboy believed that a tribe of Bechuanas 
 would be found to the west, and that, by a journey of a few 
 hours in that direction, their kraal might be reached. 
 
 No one had any argument against this reasoning of Swart- 
 boy; and, yielding to his suggestion, the march was agaic 
 commenced, with their faces turned westward. 
 
 There was one thing that gave the hunters a hope. It 
 was the knowledge that they were not in that part of South 
 Africa, where there is any very extensive karroo. They were 
 too far to the southeast to have strayed into the great Kala- 
 hari desert. The karroo they were traversing, might be a 
 small one. which could be crossed in a few hours had they 
 
THE WATER-ROOT 185 
 
 Deen able to travel with any speed. Unfortunately, they wer 
 not. 
 
 So exhausted were their animals that the use of jamboki 
 and the strongest language, spoken in the Dutch, English, 
 Hottentot, Kaffir, and Makololo tongues could not make them 
 move one step faster than two miles to the hour. This rate 
 of travelling will annihilate a great distance, but only in a 
 great deal of time ; and, knowing that their cattle could not 
 hold out much longer, our adventurers began to fear that 
 foeir hunting expedition would turn out something worse 
 than a failure. 
 
 CHAPTER XLVII. 
 
 THE WATER-ROOT. 
 
 nPHROUGHOUT that long and dreary night they toiled 
 I on, driving the cattle before them. Guided by the 
 Southern Cross they pursued nearly a straight course. When 
 gnorning dawned upon the scene, they observed that the sur- 
 face of the country still continued the same, presenting 
 that lumpy appearance with which during the last two days 
 they had become so familiar. 
 
 Although all were hungry, weary, and suffering grievously 
 from thirst, there was no time for making a stop. The cattle 
 must be taken on as speedily as possible, or abandoned, aloLg 
 with their loads. 
 
 Slowly the sun climbed up into the sky, until it was di- 
 rectly over their heads ; and yet, judging by the appearance of 
 the country, they had not moved a step from the place where 
 they had first entered upon the karroo. The landscape around 
 them seemed exactly the same ! 
 
 " We have had about enough of this sort of travelling/ 1 
 
186 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 remarked Hendrik, "and it's quite time that we began ta 
 think of ourselves, and not quite so much of our property." 
 
 " What do you wish ? " asked Willem. " Abandon the 
 pack-oxen ? " 
 
 " We shall probably have to do so in the end. It appears 
 as if the time had come. We had better save our horses and 
 ourselves and let the others go." 
 
 " You forget, Hendrik," rejoined his brother, " that we are 
 not all mounted. We cannot desert those who are afoot." 
 
 " Of course not," answered the young cornet, " but even 
 Swart, who is not a fast traveller, could go two miles to one 
 he is doing now, with all his time engaged in urging for- 
 ward the animals." 
 
 This conversation was interrupted by a shout from Swart- 
 boy himself. He was standing over a little plant with nar- 
 row leaves, that rose not more than six inches above the sur- 
 face of the plain. It was the stem of the water-root, a 
 plant that, on the karroos of South Africa, has saved the lives 
 of thousands of thirsty travellers, that would otherwise have 
 perished. Several stems of the plant were seen growing 
 around the spot, and the Bushman knew that the want from 
 which all had been suffering, would be at least partially sup- 
 plied. A pick-axe and spade were hastily procured from a 
 pack carried by one of the oxen ; and Swartboy commenced 
 digging around the stem of the plant first discovered. The 
 earth, baked by the sun nearly as hard as a burnt brick, was 
 removed in large flakes, and the bulb was soon reached, at 
 the depth of ten or twelve inches below the surface. When 
 taken out, it was seen to be of an oval shape, about seven 
 inches in its longest diameter, and covered with a thin cuticle 
 of a bright brown color. The juicy pulp of the water-root was 
 cut into slices, and chewed. It tasted like water itself, that is, 
 it had no taste, at all. Assegais and knives were now called in- 
 to active play ; and so abundant was the plant growing near, 
 that in a short time every man, horse, and ox had been re- 
 freshed with a bulb. 
 
THE WATER- ROOT. 187 
 
 The first root obtained by Congo was shared with Spoor- 
 ern, the hound, which, with his tongue far extended, had been 
 crawling along with much difficulty. 
 
 The young hunters might have passed over miles of kar. 
 roo covered with the bulb, without knowing that its slender, 
 insignificant stems were the indication of a fountain spread 
 bountifully beneath their feet. 
 
 Congo and the Makololo were also ignorant of the char- 
 acter of this curious plant ; and all would have gone on with- 
 out discovering it, had Swartboy not been of the party. For 
 the advantage he had given them, by introducing them to the 
 plant, the Bushman claimed nearly as much credit as though 
 he had created it. As no one was disposed to underrate the 
 service he had done, he obtained what appeared full compen- 
 sation for all the annoyance he had felt at being so long neg- 
 lected. 
 
 Partly refreshed by the cooling sap of the water-root, the 
 cattle behaved as though they thought there was still some- 
 thing worth living for. They moved forward with renewed 
 animation ; and a long march was made in the course of the 
 afternoon. 
 
 Just as the sun was setting, several huts were descried to 
 the south ; and our travellers continued towards them, quite 
 confident that a full supply of water would be found near the 
 huts, which, as they drew towards them, proved to be a 
 kraal of the Bechuanas. The fear of losing their cattle was 
 no longer felt. 
 
 Before arriving at the huts, their owners came forth to 
 meet them. Their first salutation was a statement of their 
 surprise that any travellers could have succeeded in reach- 
 ing their secluded habitation. 
 
 Swartboy replied to this by a request to be conducted to 
 the nearest place where water could be obtained, of course 
 to tho stream, pools, or wells that supplied the kraal. The an- 
 swer was astounding. It was that they knew of no open wat*J 
 
188 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 within less than a day's journey ! Months had passed since 
 any of them had seen such a thing, and all the inhabitants of 
 the kraal had been living without it ! 
 
 " What does this mean ? " demanded Hendrik. " Surelj 
 they are telling lies. They don't want to give us the water 
 and their story is but a subterfuge to conceal it Tell them, 
 Swart, that we don't believe them." 
 
 The Bushman did as he was desired, but the Bechuanas 
 only reiterated their previous statement. 
 
 * What nonsense ! " exclaimed Arend. " They take ua 
 for such fools as to suppose people can live without water ! 
 They have a supply somewhere. We must make a search 
 for it and help ourselves." 
 
 " No, baas Arend," interposed Swartboy. " Don't do 
 this. They show us water by an by. We better wait." 
 
 Acting under the advice of the Bushman, the oxen were 
 unladen, and a camp established close to the kraal. Although 
 pretending to be satisfied with the statement of the Bechua- 
 nas, that they were living without water, our travellers had 
 their eyes on the alert, sending glances of inquiry in every 
 direction, in the hope of discovering where the much-desired 
 element was kept. They saw not the slightest indications of 
 stream or pool, well or water-hole, of any kind. The place 
 all around had the same sterile appearance as that of the 
 country over which they had journeyed for the last two days, 
 and certainly things looked confirmatory of the Bechuanas' 
 statement. After all, they might be telling the truth ! It 
 was not very cheering to think so ; and our travellers be- 
 came quite disconsolate. 
 
 Swartboy, however, did something to assure them, by 
 Counselling them to say nothing, but submit quietly, trusting 
 to time and patience. They followed his instructions, for the 
 want of knowing what else they could do. They felt that 
 they were in his hands ; and, observing his confident manner 
 one and all awaited the end without murmuring. 
 
AN ODD SORT OF SUCTION PUMP. 189 
 
 CHAPTER XLVIII. 
 
 AJ? ODD SORT OP SUCTION PUMP. 
 
 IT was not long before all were convinced of the prudent 
 course which Swartboy had counselled them to pursue. 
 Had they insisted on being supplied with water, or made an 
 attempt to take it by force, they would have been disap- 
 pointed. They would not have been able to find a drop 
 within many miles of the place where more than two hun- 
 dred people were living. For all this, there was water not 
 far off; and, trusting to that feeling of generosity which rarely 
 fails when relied upon, they were at length supplied with it. 
 Water was brought to them. Not much at first, but in small 
 quantities, and carried in the shells of ostrich-eggs. 
 
 They soon had enough to satisfy their own thirst and allow 
 them to turn their attention to the wants of their cattle. Af- 
 ter drinking off the contents of an ostrich shell, Groot Willem 
 by signs, directed the attention of the woman who had given 
 it to him, to the suffering condition of his horse. The woman, 
 who could not exactly be called an " ornament to her sex," only 
 shook her wool-covered head and walked thoughtfully away. 
 
 " Unless we can get some drink for our horses," said Wil- 
 lem, turning to his companions, " we must keep on. If we 
 stop much longer here the animals will die." 
 
 " Wait, baas Willem," said Swartboy ; " the heart of the 
 Bechuana grow bigger soon. He like de Bushman." 
 
 Swartboy's prophecy proved correct. Not long after it 
 was spoken, one of the Bechuana? ?ame to the camp, and 
 asked to be conducted to the chief. Groot Willem was im- 
 mediately pointed out by Swartboy as the individual who 
 answered to that appellation, and the black walked up to 
 him. His errand was to say that the horses and cattle coul<3 
 
190 THE GIRAFFE HUNTEfcS. 
 
 only be watered one at a time. This was satisfactory enough. 
 Willem's horse, as belonging to the chief of the party, should 
 be supplied first, and was led away by th man, its owner 
 following at its heels. A short distance from the kraal they 
 came to a well, from which a covering of enUh had recently 
 been "emoved. The well, for some purpose, hid been con- 
 cealed, as if it were a pitfall for the capturing of elephants. 
 
 With a bucket made of buffalo hide, water was drawn out, 
 until the horse had as much as he cared to drink. He wa3 
 then led away and another brought to the place, and then an- 
 other, and after them the cattle, until all the pniinals had 
 drank to their satisfaction. 
 
 This method of watering them showed some vatel?igence 
 on the part of the Bechuanas. It avoided the sL-njgla and 
 confusion which would certainly have taken place, h.ii the 
 thirsty animals been driven to the well at the same tiire. 
 
 That evening the hunters had a long conversation wi f h the 
 head man of the kraal, Swartboy acting as interpreter. The 
 chief said that his tribe had once been large and powrf<?l ; 
 but what from desertion, and wars with the Kaffirs, they Ln<S 
 become reduced to their present number. In order to li 7^ ua 
 peace and security, he nad sought refuge in the solitary k>r- 
 roo, where the hardships to be encountered in reaching bv 
 remote home would deter any enemy from making the at- 
 tempt. In order to make assurance doubly sure, he admitted 
 having caused several water-holes to be poisoned ; and hf 
 appeared greatly satisfied at telling them how, on one occa 
 eion, his plan had met with a splendid success. A party of 
 his Kafiir enemies had partaken of the water from one of tht 
 poisoned pools, and had died upon the spot. 
 
 This portion of the narrative, which was interpreted by 
 Swartboy, seemed to give the latter as much satisfaction as 
 it did the chief himself. He grinned with intense delight as 
 he translated the account of the strange episode. 
 
 In ordei to give his guests an exalted idea of his greatnes% 
 
AN ODD SORT OS SUCTION PUMP. 191 
 
 thf chief informed them that he was brother to Kalatah. Groot 
 Willem expressed a wish to know whj or what the great Kal- 
 atah might be. The chief was astonished, not to say chagrined, 
 at the confession of so much ignorance, and the hunters were 
 instantly enlightened. Kalatah tfas the most noble warrior, 
 the beot brother, the most loyal subject, in fact the best man 
 in e^veiy way, that ever lived, and his memory was, and ought 
 to be, respected over the whole world. This was news to our 
 adventurers, and they were anxious to learn more of the 
 chief and his wonderful relative. Willing to gratify his 
 guests, he further informed them that the Kaffirs had made 
 another attempt to reach the remote kraal in which he now 
 dwelt. They had entered the karroo with a large force well 
 prepared for crossing it, and would probably have succeeded, 
 had they not been led astray. His brother, Kalatah, had de- 
 serted to the enemy for the express purpose of becoming 
 a false guide, and under this pretence he had succeeded in 
 drawing them off the scent. He had conducted them tar to 
 the north, and into the heart of the great Kalahari desert. 
 Not one of these befooled foemen lived to return to their own 
 country, all having perished by thirst. 
 
 " But Kalatah ! what of him ? " eagerly inquired the listen- 
 ers. " How did he escape the same fa*e?" 
 
 "Kalatah did not escape it," coolly answered the chief. 
 " He perished with the rest. He sacrificed his own life for 
 the sake of saving his countrymen !" 
 
 This act had endeared him to the memory of his people ; 
 and the hunters, on hearing it, became convinced that the 
 Becbuanas, whom they had been taught to regard as a soul- 
 less, degraded people, had still soul enough to respect the 
 performance of a noble action. 
 
 Next morning our travellers were made acquainted wills 
 the method by which the water was obtained for the daily 
 supply of the kraal. None was allowed to be exposed either 
 to the sun or to view, the well being carefully covered uj 
 
192 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 with a thick stratum of turf. The kraal had been built neat 
 a spring, which had of course decided the selection of its site; 
 and over the spring a new surface had been given to the 
 ground, so that the presence of water underneath could not 
 be suspected. 
 
 In order to obtain it for daily use, a hoHow reed was in 
 serted into a small, inconspicuous aperture, left open for the 
 purpose, and covered by a stone when the reed was not in 
 use. The water was drawn up by suction, the women per- 
 forming the operation by applying their lips to the upper end 
 of the reed, filling the mouth with the fluid, and then dis- 
 charging it into the egg-shells. 
 
 The water supplied to the hunters on their first arrival had 
 been " pumped " up in this original fashion ! 
 
 The well was only uncovered and the bucket called into 
 requisition, upon rare and extraordinary occasions, such as 
 that which had arisen from the necessity of supplying the 
 horses and cattle of their guests. 
 
 Our travellers remained for two days in the Kcutoo vil- 
 lage, during which they did not suffer much from ennui. 
 They had sufficient employment in mending their travelling 
 equipments ; and the delay gave their cattle a chance of re- 
 cruiting their strength, sadly exhausted by the long toilsome 
 journey just made. 
 
 The whites of the party were much interested in observing 
 the habits and customs of the simple people among whom 
 they had strayed. None of the Bechuanas appeared to have 
 the slightest wish to go away from the place they had chosen 
 for a permanent home. To them it afforded tranquillity, and 
 that was all that could be said of it, for it afforded little be- 
 sides. That was all they required. Not one of them seemed 
 afflicted with ordinary human desires. They had no ambi- 
 tion, no curiosity, no love of wealth, none of those wants 
 that render wretched the li/es of civilized people. 
 
 A place less suited for the abode of men could scarce hava 
 
SCENES SELDOM VISITED. 195 
 
 teen found, or even imagined. The soil was sterile, unpro- 
 ductive, and rarely visited by game worthy of being hunted. 
 The few roots and other articles of food they were enabled te 
 raise furnished but a precarious subsistence. 
 
 So limited was their supply of ordinary utensils, that e,ven 
 the most trifling article was in their eyes valuable, and any- 
 thing given them by their guests was received with a grati- 
 tude scarce conceivable. They had discovered the art of liv- 
 ing in peace and happiness, and were making the most of the 
 discovery. 
 
 From what they were told by the villagers, our travellers 
 could not expect to get out of the karroo in less than two 
 days, and no water could be obtained along the route. But, 
 as their cattle were now well rested, they were not so appre- 
 hensive, and after a friendly leave-taking with the Bechu- 
 anas, they once more continued their journey. 
 
 The trouble they had given to their simple hosts was re- 
 munerated without much cost. A glass bottle that had once 
 contained " Cape Smoke," was thought by the latter to be of 
 greater value than a gun ; and, taking their circumstances 
 into account, they were perhaps not far astray in their esti- 
 mate. 
 
 CHAPTER XLIX. 
 
 SCENES SELDOM VISITED. 
 
 KNOWING that the longer they should be in reaching 
 the next watering-place the weaker their cattle would 
 become, our travellers strove to perform more than half the 
 distance in less than half the time. On their first day's jour- 
 ney after leaving the kraal, they went about twenty-five miles j 
 but on starting ihe next day they saw that not more than 
 
 9 M 
 
194 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 half that distance was likely to be accomplished, and that 
 their principal work would consist in plying the jamboks. 
 
 Towards noon they came upon a tract of country, the 
 greater portion of which had once been flooded with brackish 
 water, and was now slightly incrusted with salt. The re- 
 flection of the sun's rays on this incrustation gave it the ap- 
 pearance of water ; and, on seeing it, the cattle, horses, and 
 dogs rushed forward, anticipating a grand pleasure in quench- 
 ing their thirst. On discovering what it was, the animals 
 gave out their various expressions of disappointment. The 
 horses neighed, the oxen bellowed, and the dogs barked and 
 howled. A constant mirage floated over the plain, magni- 
 fying and distorting the appearance of everything within 
 view. Where the saline incrustations did not cover the 
 ground, there grew a short, sour herbage, browsed upon by 
 blesboks, wilde beests, and several other species of antelopes. 
 These animals, as well as some stunted trees, at times ap- 
 peared suspended in the air, and magnified far beyond natu- 
 ral size. High up in the air could be seen the reflection of 
 animals that were many miles distant from the place they ap- 
 peared to be occupying. These optical illusions were the 
 cause of much annoyance to the thirsty travellers, especially 
 to their animals, unable to understand them. Excited with 
 the hope of quenching their thirst, they were with much dif- 
 ficulty prevented from rushing about in pursuit of the phan- 
 tom that was so terribly tantalizing them. 
 
 The cattle had been a long time without salt, and had a 
 strong desire to lick up the saline incrustation, that In some 
 places covered the earth to an eighth of an inch in thickness. 
 This increased their thirst, and caused them to hasten for- 
 ward to the next deceptive show that spread itself before 
 them. In place of meeting water, they only found thai 
 which strengthened the desire for it. Our travellers seemed 
 to have reached a land where phantoms and realities 
 strangely commingled, 
 
SCENES SELDOM VISITED. 198 
 
 y saw spectral illusions of broad lakes, with trees mir 
 rored upon their placid surface. A sun of dazzling bright/ 
 ness seemed shining from the bottom of an unfathomed sea 
 and a forest appeared suspended in the air ! 
 
 But along with these fair fancies there were many un- 
 pleasant realities. For the first two or three hours after en 
 tering amid such scenes, they could not help feeling interested. 
 In time, however, the interest died away as their vision be- 
 came accustomed to the strange appearances. One.yet await- 
 ed them, stranger and more extraordinary than any yet wit- 
 nessed. 
 
 About three hours after the sun had passed the meridian, 
 they arrived at a place that resembled a small island in the 
 midst of an ocean. Water was rolling down upon them from 
 every direction, and had their eyes not been so often de- 
 ceived, they could easily have imagined that the dry earth 
 upon which they stood was about to be instantly submerged. 
 While contemplating this singular scene, their attention was 
 called to another no less singular. 
 
 It was that of a gigantic bird moving across the sky, not 
 m flight, but walking with long strides ! They might have 
 been alarmed but for their knowledge of what it was. 
 
 An ostrich somewhere on the karroo was being reflected 
 hy the mirage, and magnified to ten times its natural size. 
 
 On a former expedition our hunters had seen much of the 
 singular phenomena produced by the mirage. They had wit- 
 nessed many, many spectacles, but the one upon which they 
 were now gazing excited their admiration more than any they 
 had ever encountered. The reflected ostrich was perfect in 
 shape, and his stalk so natural that, but for what they knew, 
 they might have believed that something as extraordinary as 
 anything seen by John the Revelator had descended to the 
 earth from another world. Such a sight, appearing in the 
 sky that overhangs Hampstead Heath, would have converted 
 all London to a belief in the prophecies of the Reverent 
 Doctor Gumming 
 
196 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 As they stood gazing upon it, a cloud came rolling up tin 
 heavens, carried along by a breeze that had commenced blow- 
 ing from the west. By this the mirage was destroyed, and 
 the vast spectral image suddenly disappeared. The phantom 
 shapes were seen no more ; and soon after the travellers saw 
 before them some real ones, that led them to believe they 
 were approaching the limit of the karroo. 
 
 The ground was higher, more uneven, arid covered by a 
 more luxuriant vegetation. Water would be found at no 
 great distance. This fact was deduced from the presence of 
 some zebras and pallahs, seen feeding near, as they knew that 
 neither of those animals ever strays far from the neighbor- 
 hood of a stream. 
 
 Near what may be called the border of the karroo, the hunt- 
 ers came across what to them was a prize of some value. 
 It was an ostrich-nest, containing seventeen fresh eggs, which 
 afforded the raw material for an excellent dinner. 
 
 This was soon cooked and eaten ; and our travellers con- 
 tinued their march. But Swartboy had a passion either for 
 killing' ostriches, or procuring their feathers. Possibly the 
 penchant might have been for both ; but, be that as it may, he, 
 was unwilling to go away from the nest, even after the eggs 
 bad been extracted from it. 
 
 Knowing that his masters intended to encamp by the first 
 watering-place they should meet, he determined to stay be- 
 hind for Ln hour or two and rejoin the travelling party in the 
 evening ; and as no one made objection he did so. 
 
 His prejudice in favor of poisoned arrows, and against the 
 use of firearms, as weapons of offence, had been gradually re- 
 moved ; and he had for some time past been induced to 
 shoulder a double-barrelled gun capable of carrying either 
 bullets or shot. 
 
 With this gun the Bushman seated himself upon the edge 
 of the ostrich's nest, and was left in this attitude by th 
 others as they moved aw-iy from the spot. 
 
SCENES SELDOM VISITED. 197 
 
 Just as the sun was setting a dark grove of timber loomed up 
 belbre their eyes ; and on reaching it they discovered a stream 
 of water. The impatient oxen would not allow their packs 
 to be taken off till after they had quenched their thirst, aAsi 
 which they went vigorously to work upon the rich herbage 
 that grew upon the banks of the stream. 
 
 It was full two hours before Swartboy made his appear- 
 ance by the camp-fire. Its light illumined a set of features 
 expanded into an expression that spoke of some grand satis- 
 faction. He had evidently gained something by remaining 
 behind. Success had attended his enterprise. In his hands 
 were seen the long white plumes of an ostrich, the trophies 
 of his hunter skill, that even in Africa are not so easily 
 obtained. His story was soon told. 
 
 He had lain flat along the ground close by the ostrich's 
 nest until the birds had returned. They had come back in 
 company, and Swartboy had secured them both as a reward 
 for his watchful patience. He had brought the plumes with 
 him, not as a mere evidence of his triumph, but intended to 
 be taken on to Graaf Reinet, and there presented to hia 
 " Totty." 
 
 The Bushman stated that he had seen a large flock of os- 
 triches while waiting for the two he had killed. He had no 
 doubt but what they could be found on the following day ; and, 
 as it was necessary that the cattle should have a little time to 
 rest and recover themselves after the toils of the karroo, an 
 ostrich-hunt was at once agreed upon, and for that evening 
 ostriches became the chief topic of conversation around tha 
 camp-fire. 
 
193 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 CHAPTER L. 
 
 A TALK ABOUT OSTRICHES. 
 
 rilHE Ostrich (Struthio Camelus) is supposed to be tht 
 JL Renonim, Jaanah, and Joneh, mentioned in the Bible, 
 It is the Thar Edsjanmel or camel-bird of the Persians, ol 
 which everybody knows something and of which nobody 
 knows all. 
 
 With the general appearance of the bird, I presume that 
 my young readers are already acquainted, and shall therefore 
 say little or nothing about it. 
 
 The stumpy-footed, two-toed, long-legged, kicking creature 
 has wings that are apparently more useful to man than to 
 itself. In fact, the possession of these apparently superflu- 
 ous appendages is generally the cause of its being hunted by 
 man and by him destroyed. 
 
 It is one of those unfortunate creatures, persecuted to grat- 
 ify the vanity of other perhaps equally unfortunate creatures, 
 called fashionable ladies. A full-grown ostrich is usually 
 between seven and eight feet in height, but individuals have 
 occasionally been met with measuring more than ten. 
 
 Its nest is merely a hole in the sand, about three feet in 
 diameter, and usually contains twenty eggs. Half this num- 
 ber may be seen lying outside the nest, and elsewhere scat- 
 tered over the plain. These are supposed to be intended as 
 food for the young when they have first broken the shell. 
 This supposition, however, is not founded upon the observa- 
 tion of any fact to justify a belief in it. 
 
 Job (chap, xxxix.), speaking of the ostrich, says, she "Leav- 
 eth her eggs in the earth, and warmeth them in the dust, and 
 fbrgetteth that the foot may crush them, or that the wild beast 
 may break them. She is hardened against her young ones- 
 
A TALK ABOUT OSTRICHES. 199 
 
 'A though they were not hers: her labor is in vain 
 
 fear." This account does not altogether correspond with 
 
 modern observation. 
 
 In the heat of the day, when the eggs are under the buni- 
 iuc r sun, the ostrich can well afford to leave them for a while 
 and go off in quest of food. At night, when it is cool and the 
 eggs need protection, the bird is ever to be found doing its 
 duty, and the male ostrich is often seen in charge of the 
 young brood, and assiduously guarding them. At such times, 
 if molested, the old birds have been known to act in the same 
 way as the partridge or plover, by shamming lame, so as \f 
 mislead the intruder. 
 
 From much more now known of the ostrich, it cannot be 
 said to be wanting in paternal or maternal instincts ; and the 
 idea of its being so has only originated in the fact of theii 
 nests being so often found deserted during the hot hours of 
 the day. 
 
 The food of the ostrich generally consists of seeds and 
 leaves of various plants. Owing to the nature of the dry 
 desert soil on which it is obtained, the only species it can pro- 
 cure are of a hard, dry texture ; and it is supposed to be for 
 the purpose of assisting nature in their digestion that the bird 
 tfill swallow pebbles, pieces of iron, or other mineral sub- 
 stances. Some have been disembowelled, in whose stomachs 
 was found a collection so varied as to resemble a small curi- 
 osity shop or geological museum. 
 
 Stones have been taken out of the stomacl of an ostrich 
 each weighing more than a pound avoirdupois ! 
 
 When this great bird is going at full run, for of course 
 it cannot fly, its stride is full twelve* feet in length, and its 
 rate of speed not less than twenty-five miles to the hour It 
 cannot be overtaken by a horseman, and its capture is gener- 
 ally the result of some stratagem. 
 
 It always feeds on the open plain, where it can obtain an 
 unobstructed view, and be warned in good time of th'i ap- 
 
200 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS 
 
 proach of an enemy. It possesses a sharp vision, and fron 
 the manner its eyes are set in its small, disproportioned head, 
 held eight or ten feet above the surface of the ground, it can 
 take in the whole circle of the horizon at a glance. On this 
 account the utmost caution is required in approaching it. 
 
 In one respect the author of the book of Job has closely 
 followed nature in his description of this bird ; for " God hath 
 deprived her of wisdom, neither hath he imparted to her un 
 derstanding." 
 
 The ostrich is a stupid creature, and is often captured by 
 taking advantage of its stupidity. Nature seems to have 
 placed in its little head the belief that in running to the lefc- 
 ward it will encounter some impassable barrier, and be over- 
 taken by whatever pursues it. Ostrich-hunters are well ac- 
 quainted with this peculiarity, and on approaching a flock 
 they always ride to the windward. This manoeuvre is ob- 
 served by the birds, who believe that an attempt is being 
 made to cut off their retreat in the only direction in which it 
 can be successfully made. They immediately start on a 
 course which, if continued, must cross that taken by the hun- 
 ters. Owing to the greater distance it has to run, the latter 
 often get near enough to bring the bird down with a shot 
 Were the silly bird to retreat in the opposite direction, it 
 would be perfectly safe from pursuit. 
 
 The feathers of the ostrich are beautifully adapted to the 
 warm climate of the de>ert country it inhabits. They allow 
 a free circulation of the air around its skin, while giving shade 
 to its body. The white plumes of the male bring the greatest 
 price, and sometimes sell for 12 the pound, Troy weight, of 
 only twelve ounces. The black feathers seldom fetch more 
 than a fourth of the price. 
 
 Two species of ostrich are found on the great plains of 
 South America, and one other in Australia. None of these 
 attain the gigantic proportions of the African, nor are theii 
 plumes at all comparable in beauty or value to those of th* 
 Struthio Camelus. 
 
ANOTHER DELAY. 201 
 
 Ostriches were once a favorite article of food \vitlrthe Ro- 
 mans; and it is stated that the brains of six hundred of these 
 birds were consumed at one feast. The flesh is still eaten, 
 but only by the native Africans. The bird possesses great 
 strength, and can run at a rapid rate with a man mounted on 
 its back. 
 
 It was undoubtedly designed by its Creator for some other 
 purpose than that of contributing to the gratification of man's 
 vanity. 
 
 Ostriches are easily domesticated. This is done to some 
 extent by the Arabians, who breed and bring them up for the 
 sake of the feathers, as also to procure them as an article of 
 food. 
 
 But the more enlightened people of the present day make 
 no other effort to ascertain their utility, than to keep a pair 
 or two of them shut up in a public garden for children and 
 their nurses to gaze at. 
 
 CHAPTER LI. 
 
 ANOTHER DELAY. 
 
 NEXT morning, the hunters were early in the saddle, 
 and off for the karroo. For some distance, they rode 
 along the bank of the stream which was fringed by a growth of 
 willow-trees. This course was tak r n to get to windward of 
 the ostriches, in the hope of having a shot at them as they 
 ran up the wind. Had their object been to stalk any other 
 species of animal, they would have advanced upon it from 
 the leeward. 
 
 Before they had gone a great way over the ka?roo, five 
 huge bipeds were seen about a mUe away. They were of 
 
20^ THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS 
 
 triches. They were apparently coming towards them with 
 great speed, and 'he four hunters extended their line to cut 
 off an advance which the stupid bird mistakes for a retreat 
 They were moving in long rapid strides ; and, as they drew 
 nearer, the hunters saw that, to obtain a good shot, they must 
 gallop farther to the north. The birds were going in a 
 curved line that would carry them away from the place where 
 the hunters expected to have met them. To get within sure 
 range, these saw that they would have a sharp ride for it, arid 
 their horses were instantly put to their full speed. 
 
 Though the ostriches appeared to be running in a straight 
 line from the p ace where they had started, such was not the 
 case. They were curving around just sufficiently to avoid 
 the hunters, and yet get to the windward of them. Thei 
 pace being much faster than that of the horses, they sue 
 ceeded in crossing the course pursued by the latter, about 
 three hundred yards in advance of them. 
 
 Willem and Hendrik hardly taking time to pull up, dis- 
 mounted and fired. But not with the desired result. The 
 ostriches were at too great a distance, and ran on untouched. 
 Knowing that a stern chase after them would prove a fail- 
 ure, the hunters came to a stop. 
 
 Several other ostriches were afterwards seen ; but, as on 
 the open karroo, it was found impossible to approach them ; 
 and our adventurers were compelled to return to their camp 
 without taking back a single feather. Their want of success 
 was a source of great gratification to Svvartboy. He could 
 kill ostriches afoot, while four white men, although well 
 armed and mounted on fast horses, had failed to do so. The 
 Bushman could not avoid making an exhibition of his con- 
 ceit, and he proceeded to inform his masters that if they were 
 very anxious to obtain ostrich-feathers, he could easily put 
 them in the way. As none of the hunters were inclined tc 
 put Swartboy's abilities for ostrich-hunting to a further test, 
 they acknowledged their defeat and resumed the interrupted 
 journey. 
 
ANOTHER DELAY. 208 
 
 After leaving the karroo, the hunters entered into a very 
 beautiful and fertile country possessed by small tribes of 
 peaceful Bechuanas, who had long been allowed to remain 
 undisturbed by their warlike neighbors, for the reason that 
 they lived at a great distance from any hostile tribe. It was 
 a country Willem was reluctant to pass rapidly through ; for, 
 after leaving it behind, he knew there would be very little 
 hope of again seeing giraffes. 
 
 Along the way, little groves of the earned doom were oo 
 asionally seen ; but, for all this, no camelopards. 
 
 At a village, passed by them on the route, they were in- 
 ibrmed that giraffes sometimes visited the neighborhood, and 
 that there was no time of the year, but that, with a little 
 trouble, some of these animals might be found within a day's 
 distance. 
 
 This information, Hendrik, Arend, and Hans heard rather 
 with regret : they knew that it was likely to cause another 
 impediment to their homeward journey. 
 
 In this they were not deceived. Willem stoutly declared 
 that he would proceed no further for the present ; at the same 
 time, telling the others that, if they were impatient to reach 
 Graaf Reinet, they might go on without him. 
 
 This, all three would willingly have done, had they dared. 
 But they knew that, on reaching home, they would be unable 
 to give any satisfactory explanation for deserting their com- 
 panion. People would inquire why they had not remained 
 to assist the great hunter in his praiseworthy enterprise. 
 What answer could they give ? 
 
 There was both honor and profit to be derived by deliver- 
 ing two young giraffes to the Dutch consul, and they would 
 not have been unwilling to share in both, if the thing could 
 have been conveniently accomplished. For all that, they 
 would have preferred returning home without further delay, 
 nit for the determination of Willem to remain. 
 
 The four Makololo were also a little chafed at tho delay 
 
204 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS 
 
 They were anxious to see something of the Bonders of civ 
 ilization, but their impatience was not openly expressed. 
 Before getting out, they had been instructed by Macora in all 
 things to be guided by Willem; and they had no intention of 
 disobeying. 
 
 Congo was the only one who was wholly indifferent to tho 
 future. His home was -with Groot Willem, and he seemed to 
 have no more concern or remembrance for Graaf Reinet 
 than his dog Spoor'em. 
 
 Choosing a convenient place for their encampment within 
 a few miles of the Bechuana village, the youths resolved to 
 etop for a while, add make a final effort at capturing the ca- 
 melopards. Should they succeed in finding these animals, yet 
 fail in taking any of them alive, Groot Willem promised that 
 he would make no further opposition to returning home. 
 
 As all knew that the promise would be faithfully kept, 
 they consented to stay for a few days without showing any 
 signs of reluctance. 
 
 Crossing the country with a general course to the south- 
 west, ran a stream, along which was a belt of timber, or 
 rather a series of disconnected copses. The trees were mostly 
 mimosas. In every copse could be seen some trees with torn 
 branches, and twigs cut off, an evidence that they had bee 
 browsed upon by the camelopards ; while the spoor of thesw 
 animals appeared in many places along the edge of the 
 stream. 
 
 As the damage done to the mimosas, and the tracks in the 
 mud, showed signs of having been recently made, our hunters 
 came to the conclusion that giraffes could not be fv off. 
 
 " Something whispers me," said Willem, " thnt TV.- shall 
 succeed at last. I left home with the intention of never re- 
 turning without two young giraffes ; and I have not yet re- 
 linquished the hope of seeing Graaf Reinet again. We will 
 make no more pits ; but let me once more set my eyes en a 
 giraffe and, mark me, it is mine, if I have to run it down and 
 rapture it with my own hands." 
 
ANOTHER DELAY. 205 
 
 *That is not possible," remarked Hendrik. "True, yon 
 might catch a wild elephant ; but what would you do with it ? 
 or, rather, what would it do with you ? " 
 
 " That question I shall take into serious consideration aftei 
 I've caught my giraffe," answered Willem. "I can only say 
 now, that, if I meet with one, I 'm not going to part with it 
 alive, not if I have to exchange my horse for it." 
 
 * * * * * * 
 
 Three days were passed in riding about the country; and, 
 during that time, the hunters saw not a single giraffe. In 
 this respect, they were more unfortunate than Swartboy and 
 the Makololo, who remained at the camp. On the evening 
 of the third day which the hunters had spent in beating some 
 groves up the river, Swartboy reported, on their return, that 
 two giraffes had passed within sight of the camp. He de- 
 Bcribed them as an aged couple that had, no doubt, been often 
 hunted. To these ancient inhabitants of the mimosa forest, 
 the Bushman ascribed the spoor and other signs of giraffes 
 that had been seen. He had compared the tracks of the ani- 
 mals that trotted past the camp, with those on the banks of 
 the stream, and he pronounced both to have been made by 
 the same feet. 
 
 Swartboy further informed hie young masters that he could 
 have captured the two animals he had seen, but did not, be- 
 cause they were old, and not worth the trouble. 
 
 If Hendrik, Arend, and Hans were inclined to place but 
 little reliance on this boast of the Bushman, they gave to the 
 rest of his story more than a fair share of credence. To 
 them it was positive evidence that any longer stay in the 
 neighborhood would be simply a waste of time. 
 
 Willem saw that they were once more inclined on defeating 
 his plans, but it only strengthened him in the resolution to 
 continue a little longer in the place. 
 
 Each of the four had a cherished project he was anxious 
 to see fulfilled. "Willem's wish was to obtain two young jii- 
 
206 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 raffes; and his three companions found that there was na 
 chance of his relinquishing his design, - at least, not for 
 many days. 
 
 Two more were passed upon the spot, and then our young 
 adventurers, who, although young in years, were old in friend- 
 ship, came very near parting company. At this crisis, a 
 spectacle was presented to their eyes that had the happy ef 
 feet of once more uniting them for a common purpose. 
 
 CHAPTER LII. 
 
 A HOPELESS CHASE. 
 
 WHILE the hunters were at breakfast, they were star- 
 tled by the dull, heavy sound of footfalls, and the 
 yelping of wild dogs. A quarter of a mile to the eastward 
 they saw approaching them a large drove of springboks, ac- 
 companied by a band of giraffes. More than a hundred of 
 the antelopes, and between twenty and thirty camelopards 
 were flying before a few wilde honden. 
 
 The wild hounds of South Africa hunt in packs, and pro- 
 ceed upon a well-organized plan. The whole pack is never 
 engaged in running upon the view. Some remain in reserve, 
 and, guided by the voices of those that are running, frequently 
 save space by cutting off angles. This they can do whenever 
 the chase is not made in a straight line. 
 
 In this manner they relieve each other, and the pursuit 18 
 continued until the game becomes exhausted and is easily 
 overtaken. 
 
 The perseverance, energy, and cunning displayed !iy these 
 animals is something wonderful. 
 
 dc not commence a hunt until driven to it 
 
A HOPELESS CHASfi 207 
 
 tad then it is often carried on for many hours, their tenacity 
 of purpose being shown by their continuing the chase till 
 their victim falls down before them. 
 
 They were in full run after the springboks, and one of those 
 animals was sure to reward their skill and labor by affording 
 them a dinner. 
 
 The giraffes were foolish enough to think, or act, as though 
 he wildehonden were hunting them; and in place of remain- 
 ing still and permitting the dogs to pass, or turning to one 
 side, the foolish creatures ran on with the springboks. At 
 the time they came up with the hunters, they were already 
 exhibiting signs of distress. To Groot Willem it was a grat- 
 ifying sight. A herd of giraffes was at hand. Some of them 
 were evidently young ones. Three of them he observed 
 were apparently but a few weeks old. The very things for 
 which he had travelled so far were now before his eyes, ap- 
 parently coming to deliver themselves up. 
 
 It was not until the springboks swerved to the right to 
 avoid the horsemen, that these little animals became separated 
 from the giraffes. The latter continued on along the edgv of 
 the stream, while the former, pursued by the wild dogs, made 
 off towards some hills to the north. 
 
 The speed of the camelopard is not quite equal to that of 
 a horse, and the hunters knew that the desired objects could 
 be overtaken ; but what then ? The giraffes might be shot 
 down, but how were the) to be taken alive ? 
 
 There was no time for reflection. The necessity of com- 
 mencing the chase, and the excitement of following it up, oc- 
 cupied all the time of the hunters. 
 
 After a sharp run of about two miles, the camelopards te- 
 gan to show further signs of distress. Already exhausted by 
 their flight before the hounds, and now pursued by fresh 
 horses, their utmost efforts did not save them from being over- 
 taken ; after a two-mile chase our hunters were riding upon 
 their heels. 
 
208 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 A portion of the herd, becoming separated from the rest, 
 turned away from the bank of the stream. There were but 
 three who went thus, a male and female followed by a 
 young one, a beautiful creature. Groot Willem gazed long- 
 ingly upon it as he galloped by its side, and became nearly 
 mad with the desire to secure it. The pace of the three had 
 now been changed from a gallop to a trot, in which their feet 
 were lifted but a few inches from the ground, and drawn for- 
 ward in an awkward shambling manner, that proved them ex- 
 hausted with their long run. Still, they ran on at a pace thai 
 kept Willem's horse at a sharp canter. 
 
 In a short time he had got out of sight both of the mail 
 herd and his comrades. Nothing could be seen of either 
 He might have reflected that there was some risk of losing 
 himself; but he did not. All his thoughts were given to the 
 capture of the young giraffe. 
 
 Slower and more slow became the pace both of pursuer 
 and pursued, the horse streaming with sweat, and nearly 
 ready to drop in his tracks. 
 
 "Why should I follow them farther?" thought Willern, 
 ** Why should I kill my horse for the sake of gazing a little 
 longer on a creature I cannot take ? " 
 
 O 
 
 Though conscious of the folly he was committing, Willem 
 could not bring himself to abandon the chase. 
 
 By his side trotted ,ne young giraffe, beautiful in color 
 graceful in form, and to his mind priceless in value. Bui 
 how was It to become his ? The coveted prize, although ap- 
 parently bat a few weeks old, and nearly exhausted by ita 
 long race, was still able to defy any efforts he might moke ta 
 check its labored flight. 
 
 He was now more than a mile from the river, and his horau 
 was tottering under him, nearly exhausted by its long exer- 
 tions. What should he do ? 
 
 Stop, give his horse a rest, and then return to his compan- 
 ions. This was the command of common sense ; but he was 
 
A WEARY WATCH. 20S 
 
 not guided by that. For the time, he was insane with ex 
 eitement, anxiety, an I despair. He was mad, and acted like 
 a madman. The hopes and aspirations he had been for 
 months indulging in rere concentrated into the hour; anr 
 in that hour he could not yield them up. He was too mucL 
 exasperated to reason calmly or clearly. A little extra, er* 
 ertion on the part of his horse migbt place him in advanoft ot 
 the three giraffes; and he might drive them back to the 
 river. 
 
 " "X cs," exclaimed he, nearly frantic with the fear of losing 
 what seemed so nearly gained. 
 
 " If I cannot catch this young giraffe, I can drive it. I '11 
 drive it to Graaf Reinet. It shall not escape me ! " 
 
 Plunging his spurs into the foam-covered flanks of his 
 horse, he sprang forward in advance of the three giraffes ; and 
 AS he expected, they came to a halt. Pulling up, he wheeled 
 round facing them, while the two old giraffes turned at the 
 *ame time and made off in the back direction. 
 
 As they did so, one of them came in contact with the tot- 
 vering calf, that for a second or so, seemed to become entan- 
 gled between its legs ; and at their separation, the young one 
 staggered a pace or two and fell heavily upon the enrth. 
 
 CHAPTER LIII. 
 
 A WEARY WATCH. 
 
 himself out of his saddle, Willem seized 
 JL the fallen creature, and hindered it from rising, by keep- 
 ing its head close pressed agair.it the ground. This was 
 easily done, for the long slender Leek of the animal, without 
 much muscular strength, gave him a good chance of holding 
 
210 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 it down. The weight of the huge hunter's body was 
 cient for that, without any exertion of his strength. 
 
 Meanwhile the old ones continued their flight, while Wil 
 lem's horse, relieved of his load, proceeded to refresh himself 
 by browsing upon the dry herbage that grew near. Willem 
 had obtained what he wanted, a young giraffe. It was actu- 
 ally in his possession. He was holding it under perfect con- 
 trol, and yet it appeared to him that he was as far as ever 
 from the realization of his hopes ! Now that he had got the 
 giraffe, all that he could do was to keep it on the spot where 
 it had fallen. The instant its head might be released from 
 his hold it would spring to its feet again and escape in spite 
 of all his efforts to retain it. 
 
 He could not allow it to go thus. He had hoped too wildly, 
 travelled too far, and waited too long, for that. The fear that 
 he would still have to surrender his prize or destroy it, was to 
 him a painful thought, and it was only relieved by the hope 
 that in time he might be joined by his companions. They 
 might discover the spool of his horse, and come to him. In 
 that case there would be no difficulty. The giraffe could 
 then be secured with rheims and become their travelling com- 
 panion for the rest of the journey to Graaf Reinet. About 
 their coming there was much uncertainty, at least, their 
 coming in time. They would wait for his return perhaps, 
 until the next morning, before starting out in search of him. 
 
 Before their arrival, the young giraffe would kill itself 
 with the violent exertions it still continued to make. It was 
 kicking and struggling as if it wanted to leap out of its skin. 
 Such terrible throes could not fail to injure it. Willem was 
 himself suffering from thirst. A long afternoon was before 
 him. It would be followed by a long night, one in which 
 the lion, that prowling tyrant of the African plains, would be 
 seeking his supper. 
 
 Would the hunter be allowed to retain possession of hi? 
 prize? His steed, the faithful creature that had carried him 
 
A WEARY WATCH. 211 
 
 through so many perils, was wandering away from his sight 
 The horse, too, might stray beyond tl.e chance of being found 
 again. He might be devoured by wild beasts. The horse 
 could still be recovered. Would it not be better to abandon 
 the giraffe and endeavor to get back to his companions ? By 
 remaining where he was, he might lose all three, his horse, 
 his prize, and his own life. What was best to be done? 
 The young hunter was never more perplexed in his life. He 
 was in an agony of doubt and uncertainty. Streams of per- 
 Bpiration were pouring down his cheeks, and his throat felt as 
 if on fire. Slowly he saw the horse strolling away, until he 
 was almost beyond the reach of his vision, and yet could 
 not bring himself to a determination as to what should be 
 done. He had travelled fifteen hundred miles to capture two 
 such creatures as the one now underneath him. He had 
 seized upon one, and, if his companions bad done their duty, 
 they might have taken another. This thought counselled 
 him to hold on to the captured giraffe ; and he saw the horse 
 disappear over a swell of the plain, just as the sun sunk 
 40wn below the horizon. 
 
 ^or a long time, the giraffe struggled wildly to release it- 
 self. Then it remained quiet for a while, not as if it had 
 given up the intention to escape, but as if reflecting on some 
 plan to free itself. Again it would recommence its struggles, 
 and again rest awhile, as though gathering strength for a 
 fresh effort. Gradually it grew resigned to its position, and 
 seemed to breath more tranquilly, while its exertions were 
 less frequent and more feeble. It had learnt that it could 
 retrain in the presence of man without meeting death. It 
 had become familiar with his company, and conscious of its 
 own inability to part from it, while man opposed its efforts. 
 
 Night came down and found Willem still seated hy the side 
 of the giraffe, with his arms around its neck. He had the 
 satisfaction of thinking that his companions woui i now be 
 uneasy at his absence. He felt sure that within a ew houri 
 
212 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 Congo and Spoor'em would be upon his track, with the othsri 
 following ; and, when all should arrive, the young giraffe would 
 be secured. The prospect of such a termination to his ad- 
 venture did much to make him disregard the agony he was 
 enduring. He soon discovered he was not to be left alone in 
 his vigil ; nor was his right to the prize to be left undisputed. 
 His first visitors were hyenas ; but their laughter appar- 
 ently put forth at seeing him in his ludicrous position did 
 not induce him to abandon it ; and the fierce brutes circled 
 around him, smiling and showing their teeth to no purpose. 
 They were too cowardly to attempt an attack ; and their 
 efforts to frighien him were more amusing than otherwise. 
 
 Soon after sunset the night became very dark, so dark 
 that although the hyenas approached within a few paces, 
 nothing could be seen of them except their shining eyes. It 
 was just such a night as lions select for going in search of 
 prey, so dark that the king of beasts can move about un- 
 seen, and, while thus protected by invisibility, will pounce 
 upon a man with as much confidence as he will upon a 
 springbok. 
 
 As Willem was trying to while away the time by hopeful 
 thoughts, the air was shaken around him, by a voice which 
 he knew to be the roar of the lion. One was abroad seek- 
 ing blood. 
 
 The clouds that had been for some time rolling up from the 
 southwest became blacker at the instant, and seemed sepa- 
 rated by streams of fire, while the low murmurings of distant 
 thunder could be heard far off in the sky. They were signs that 
 could not be mistaken. A tropical storm was approaching. 
 
 The voice of the lion told that he was doing the same, 
 Every moment it could be heard, nearer, nnd more intensely 
 terrifying. 
 
 Which of them would come first, the storm or the beast of 
 prey? It seemed a question between them. Already heavy 
 rain-drops were plashing around him. Thirsting as he was, 
 
A WEARY WATCH. . 213 
 
 this would have been a welcome sound, but for that other 
 tfiat proceeded from the throat of the lion. 
 
 The hunter's familiarity with the habits of the great cat 
 gave him a good idea of how he might expect the latter to 
 approach him. There would be a simultaneous bound and 
 roar, followed by the mangling of a body and the crunching 
 of bones, which he could hardly doubt would be his own. 
 
 Willem was not often tortured with fear, though at that 
 moment he was not free from apprehension. Still, he await- 
 ed the event with calmness. 
 
 Most people, when frightened, feel an irresistible desire to 
 make a sudden departure from the place where they have 
 been seized with the malady ; but this was not the case with 
 Groot Willem. He had the sense to know that by making a 
 move he might run into the jaws of the very danger he wished 
 to avoid ; for the roar of the lion gives no guide to the direc- 
 tion the animal may be in. Besides, he was not yet so badly 
 scared as to think of abandoning the prize he had taken such 
 trouble to retain. 
 
 The rain now came down, and for some time continued to 
 fall in torrents. Brief periods of darkness were followed by 
 gleams of electric light, dazzling in its brilliancy. 
 
 In a few minutes the fiercest of the storm appeared to be 
 over, and then, as a wind-up to it, there came a long con 
 tinued blaze of lightning, more brilliant than ever, and a 
 peal of thunder louder than any that had preceded it. 
 
 By that flash Willem was nearly blinded. The electric 
 Block seemed to strike every nerve in his body, and, had he 
 been standing erect, he certainly would have fallen to the 
 ground. The instant after, so intensely black was all around 
 that he might well have thought for a moment or two that 
 the flash had destroyed his power of vision ; but there was 
 another thought on his mind more terrible than this. 
 
 When the heavens and earth were illumed by that flash, 
 he had obtained a momentary glimpse cf an object that drov 
 
214 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 from his mind every thought but that of immediate death 
 There was a lion within ten feet of him, just crouching for a 
 spring ! Willem would have rushed out of the way, and, 
 abandoning the giraffe, have fled far from the spot. This waa 
 his first instinct, but unfortunately he was unable to yield to 
 it. Prostrated, body and soul, by the electric fluid, that had 
 struck the earth within a few feet of him, for a time he was 
 unable to stir. 
 
 The first distinct thought that came into his mind was as- 
 tonishment at finding the minute after that the claws of the 
 lion were not buried in his flesh ! The blow that had stunned 
 him was not from the paw of the lion, but the lightning. It 
 bad saved his life, as the king of beasts, scorched and terrified 
 by the shock, had retreated on the same instant. 
 
 The storm soon passed over, and a small patch of clear sky 
 appeared opening up on the western horizon. It was soon 
 after occupied by the disk of a silvery moon, under whose 
 soft light Willem continued his vigil, without further moles- 
 tation from either lion or hyenas. 
 
 The giraffe was still alive and lying quietly upon the 
 ground ; but, from its long and labored respiration, Willem 
 began to fear that it might die before he would have thf 
 chance to release it from tLe irksome attit ide in which h 
 felt bound to retain it. 
 
CHANCE BEirER THAtf SKILL. 21 
 
 CHAPTER LIV. 
 
 CHANCE BETTER THAN SKILL. 
 
 TUIE camelopards followed by Hans, Hendrik, and Arend 
 had continued up the bank of the stream ; and, being 
 the main body of the herd, were pursued without the hunters 
 having noticed the defection of Willem. 
 
 With such noble game in view, and in hot pursuit of it, 
 these three youths were as much excited as Groot Willem 
 himself. Full of ardor they pressed on. Their horses were 
 spurred to such a speed as soon brought them close upon the 
 heels of the flying game. 
 
 It was only then that Willem was observed to have parted 
 from them. He was seen half a mile off, and fast increasing 
 the distance. He was heading northward. 
 
 This discovery scarce caused them a thought. Each was 
 too much interested in his own chase to think of the others. 
 
 They soon closed in upon the giraffes, that had been driven 
 into a sharp bend of the river. 
 
 The hunted animals, on perceiving the obstruction, turned 
 back, but found their retreat cut off. The pursuers were 
 coming on behind them. 
 
 Arend, who was to the right of the others, was just in time 
 to prevent the giraffes from escaping with dry hoofs, by riding 
 rapidly in advance of his companions. 
 
 The herd was again headed towards the river. 
 
 In forcing them round, Arend was placed within a few 
 yards of the largest. The instinctive desire to bring down 
 such a grand creature could not be resisted, and, without 
 bringing his horse to a stand, he placed the barrel of his rifle 
 on a line with the camelopard's head and fired. Skill 01 
 chance favored him, and the giraffe dropped to the shot. 
 
216 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 Though a gigantic creature, standing sixteen feet in height, 
 the one small bullet, scarce bigger than a pea, was all that was 
 necessary to bring its towering form to the earth. It had been 
 hit on the side of the head, just behind the eye ; and, as it re- 
 ceived the shot, it raised its fore feet from the ground, spun 
 around as on a pivot, and then fell heavily on its side. As 
 though desirous of putting a period to its sufferings as soon 
 as possible, as soon as it was down it commenced beating the 
 ground violently with its shattered head. 
 
 The remaining giraffes were driven on toward the stream, 
 where, seeing no other way of avoiding the enemy that pur- 
 sued them, they plunged into the water. 
 
 The stream was neither broad nor deep, yet was it one 
 that could not be conveniently crossed at that particular spot. 
 The bank on both sides rose several feet above the water ; 
 and, from the way in which the animals were wading across, it 
 was evident they were going upon a soft bottom. Not until 
 several of them had reached the opposite shore and made an 
 ineffectual attempt to get out of the channel, did our hunters 
 have any hope of capturing one of the young giraffes. Hith- 
 erto they had not thought of being able to take them alive. 
 They had entered upon the chase solely for its excitement, 
 and for the destroying of animal life ; but on seeing the camel- 
 opards struggling in the stream, they became animated with 
 the same hope that was inspiring Groot Willem about the 
 same time, but on a far distant part of the plain. 
 
 " They can't get up the bank," shouted Hendrik, " and 
 there are two young ones among them. Let us try to get 
 hold of them." 
 
 To carry out Hendrik's proposal, but little time was lost in 
 Arranging a plan. It was instantly decided that they should 
 separate, and one try to reach the other side of the stream. 
 
 This task was assigned Hendrik. Riding beyond the bend 
 of the river, he reached a place where the bank was shelving 
 and, dashing in, he soon gained the opposite shore. 
 
CHANCE BETTER THAN SKILL. 217 
 
 A part of the equipment of each horse ridden by the hunt- 
 ers was a long rheim made of buffalo hide, and used for the 
 purpose of tethering their animals when upon the grass. At 
 one end of the rheim Hendrik had a loop, such as is used in 
 the lazos of Spanish America. This was the means he in- 
 tended to make use of for capturing the young giraffes. 
 
 On riding opposite to them he found them still in the water. 
 Wearied by their late run, they were standing quietly, appar- 
 ently too much exhausted to raise their feet out of the soft 
 ooze in which they were sinking deeper and deeper. Two 
 or three of the stronger ones alone continued their struggle 
 to gain the shore, though not one of the drove seemed to 
 think of making escape by moving up or down the stream. 
 They were deterred from this by the presence of Hans and 
 Arend, who had placed themselves on projecting points of the 
 bank, above and below. The appearance of Hendrik directly 
 in front of them caused a change in their attitude. Led by 
 a large male, they commenced plunging about as if deter- 
 mined to make a break up stream. But Arend, who was in 
 that quarter, had only a few paces to go before again appear- 
 ing to be directly ahead of them, and this brought them a 
 second time to a stand. After a short pause and a good deal 
 of violent plunging, they now turned down stream, in hopes 
 of escaping that way. So sharp was the bend of the river, 
 that Hans, who guarded there, was able to show himself, as 
 if right in front of them, and by loud shouts he once more 
 brought them to bay. As a further encouragement to the 
 hunters to continue the attempt at capturing the young 
 giraffes, they noticed that these made but slight efforts to 
 escape. The mud at the bottom was too tough for the 
 strength of their slender limbs. In the narrow stream they 
 were unable to get out of reach of the rheims, which all 
 three of the hunters had now detached from their saddles, 
 and were looking out for an opportunity to use. 
 
 In their efforts to avoid their enemies, the frightened cam- 
 10 
 
218 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 elopards now rushed to and frc, wearily dragging their feel 
 from the mud, until they were hardly able to move. Hen* 
 drik, who was nearest, after two or three ineffectual trials, at 
 length succeeded in throwing his snare over the head of one 
 of the young ones. As soon as he had done so, he leaped 
 out of his saddle, and made fast the other end of his rheim 
 to a tree. There was no chance for the giraffe to break 
 away after that. However strong it might be in the body, 
 its long slender neck was too feeble to aid it in a violent ef- 
 fort ; and it soon submitted to its confinement. 
 
 " Try and catch the other," exclaimed Hendrik to his com- 
 panions, pointing to the second of the young giraffes. " Make 
 haste, and you will have it. See ! it 's stuck in the mud, 
 Quick with your rheim, Hans, quick ! " 
 
 In a second or two, Hans, obeying the call, succeeded in 
 throwing his snare, and the second of the young giraffes be- 
 came a captive. 
 
 As this was all that was wanted, the rest of the herd re- 
 ceived no further attention, the hunters being wholly occu- 
 pied with the two they had taken. 
 
 Left free, the crowd of camelopards once more made a 
 break to get off down stream. In their struggles to escape, 
 one of the young that captured by Hendrik was borne 
 down and trampled under the water. 
 
 It was not carried off. The rope still retained it ; but, al- 
 though it remained in the hands of its captors, it was only in 
 the shape of a carcass. It was partly drowned by its head 
 being carried under water, and partly choked by the noose 
 having tightened around its neck. 
 
 As soon as the herd had gone off, the three hunters turned 
 their attention to the captive that was still alive. It was at 
 first fairly secured, so as to prevent the noose from slipping, 
 and then carefully led out of the stream. 
 
 For some time it struggled to get free, but, as if convinced 
 that its efforts would be idle, it soon desisted. 
 
A REVERSE OF FORTUNE. 219 
 
 Exhausted with the long race, as well as by its subsequent 
 exertions in the water, it was the more easily subdued. 
 
 Our three hunters were in ecstasies. They had now ob- 
 tained one young giraffe, and there was a possibility of their 
 yet procuring another 
 
 The feat of capturing these creatures, that had baffled so 
 many hunters, was proved not to be impossible. After all, 
 Groot Willem had not been like a child crying for the moon. 
 He had hoped for nothing more than might be accomplished. 
 
 The welfare of their captive was now their greatest care ; 
 and, to give it an opportunity of recovering from its fright, as 
 also to get it a little better acquainted with its new compan- 
 ions, they resolved to allow it an hour's rest before returning 
 to the camp. 
 
 The young giraffe was too much exhausted to make any 
 further effort at freeing itself. 
 
 With the mild and gentle character of the camel, and noth- 
 ing of the leopard in its nature, the giraffe soon becomes rv 
 signed to captivity. 
 
 CHAPTER LV. 
 
 A REVERSE OP FORTUNE. 
 
 HAVING given their captive the desired rest, during 
 which it had displayed its good sense by remaining 
 most of the time in quiet, the hunters prepared to drive it to 
 their camp. 
 
 Mounted on their horses, Arend and Hans each took the 
 end of a rheim, which was fastened midway to its neck. 
 They intended to ride a little in advance of the captive, 
 keeping also some distance apart from each other. Thi* 
 
220 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 would hindei it from turning either to the right or left. 
 Hendrik was to come on behind and urge the creature fo*^ 
 ward, should it show a disposition to try the strength of its 
 neck by hanging back upon the rheims. 
 
 This plan worked extremely well. The young captive 
 was compelled to follow the two horsemen in an undeiiating 
 line ; and every attempt made to remain stationary or go 
 backwards was rewarded bj a blow from Hendrik's jambok, 
 Then the strain on the ropes would instantly be relieved by 
 the animal springing forward 
 
 In this manner the creature was conducted along without 
 the slightest trouble ; and near the middle of the afternoon, 
 they reached the place from whence they had started out on 
 the hunt. 
 
 On the ground they discovered their pack-saddles, cooking 
 utensils, and other impedimenta, but nothing was seen of 
 Congo, Swartboy, the four Makololo, or the cattle ! All were 
 away ! Moreover, they had hopes of meeting Groot Willem 
 on their return, and were anticipating great pleasure from the 
 encounter. They knew how rejoiced he would be at their 
 success. But where were the camp followers ? Where were 
 Swartboy and Congo? 
 
 There was a mystery in their absence that none of the 
 three hunters could solve. 
 
 Why had the property been left exposed by those placed 
 in charge of it ? Could the Makololo have robbed them of 
 their cattle? Had Congo and Swartboy proved traitors? 
 This was very improbable. . But why were they not there ? 
 
 For some time our adventurers could do nothing but wait, 
 in the hope that time would explain all, and bring the ab- 
 sentees back. 
 
 Not an ox, horse, or dog was to be seen. The bundles of 
 i^ory, enveloped in grass matting, were lying where they 
 had been left in the morning. If a robbery had been com 
 mitted, why was this valuable property left untouched? 
 
A REVERSE OF FORTUNE. 221 
 
 As nj cue could make answer, the solution had to be left 
 tc time. 
 
 Evening came on, and the three hunters were still dis- 
 tracted by conflicting hopes, fears, and doubts. The pro- 
 longed absence of Willem now began to cause them a serious 
 apprehension. It was time something should be done to- 
 wards finding him ; but what were they to do ? Where 
 should they seek ? They knew not ; still, they should go 
 somewhere. 
 
 As night approached, leaving Hans to take care of the 
 young giraffe, Arend and Hendrik started off in the direc- 
 tion in which Willem had last been seen. 
 
 The twilight was fast disappearing before they had pro- 
 ceeded a mile from the camp, but under its dim light they 
 perceived Congo and Swartboy coming towards them. They 
 were only accompanied by the dogs. 
 
 The two hunters hastened forward, and soon came up with 
 them. Hendrik commenced hastily questioning the Bushman, 
 while Arend did the same to the Kaffir, in the endeavor to 
 get some information of what had so much mystified them. 
 
 The questions " Where is Willem ? " " Where are the cat- 
 tle?" "Why did you leave the camp?" "Where are the 
 Makololo ? " were asked in rapid succession, and to all they 
 received but one answer, the word " Yaas." 
 
 " Will you not tell me, you yellow demon ? " shouted Hen- 
 drik, impatient at not getting the answer he wished. 
 
 "Yaas, baas Hendrik," answered Swartboy; "what you 
 want to know first ? " 
 
 "Where is Willem?" 
 
 This was a question that, ic the Bushman's way of thinking, 
 required some consideration before he could venture on a 
 reply ; but while ha was hesitating, Congo answered, " We 
 don't know." 
 
 u Ha, ha ! Congo is a fool/' exclaimed Swartboy. " We 
 saw baas Willem going away this morning with the ress of 
 you, after the tootlas." 
 
1*2,2 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 It was nut until the youths were driven nearly wild with 
 impatience that they succeeded in learning what they wished. 
 Willem had not returned, and the two Africans knew les? 
 about the cause of his absence than they did themselves. 
 During the day, the cattle, in feeding, had strayed to some 
 distance over the plain. The four Makololo had gone aftei 
 them, and had not returned. Swartboy and Congo admitted 
 that they had slept awhile in the afternoon, and only on awak- 
 ing had discovered that the cattle and Makololo were miss- 
 ing. They had then started out in search of both. They 
 had found the ambassadors of Macora in great trouble. A 
 party of Bechuanas had chanced upon them, and taken from 
 them the whole of the cattle ! 
 
 The Makololo were in great distress about the affair, and, 
 fearing they would be blamed for the loss of the cattle, were 
 afraid to return to the camp of the hunters. They were then 
 halted about two miles down the river, and were talking of 
 going back to their home, quite certain that the white hunters 
 would have nothing more to do with them. 
 
 The folly of having left their property unprotected, when 
 in the neighborhood of African tribes whose honesty could 
 not be relied on, now, for the first time, occurred to our ad 
 venturers. 
 
 The Bechuanas, who will steal from each other, or from the 
 people of any nation, in all probability would not have taken 
 the cattle, had one of the whites been present to claim owner- 
 ship in them. 
 
 The Bechuana robbers had found them in the possession 
 of only four strange men, Africans, who belonged far north, 
 and had no right to be within Bechuana territory. The op- 
 portunity was too good to be lost, and, so tempted, they had 
 driven the animals away. 
 
 There could be no help for what had happened, at al) 
 events, not for the present To discover the whereabouts of 
 Willem was the care that was most pressing, and they once 
 more proceeded in search of him. 
 
A REVERSE OF FORTUNE. 222 
 
 As the nigh* had now come on they could have done 
 nothing of themselves, but the presence of Congo, accom 
 pamed by his hound Spoor'em, inspired them with fresh hope, 
 and they proceeded onward. 
 
 After a time it became so dark that Arend proposed a halt 
 until morning. To this Hendrik objected, Congo taking sidei 
 with him. 
 
 " Do you remember the night you were under the boabab- 
 tree, dodging the borele ? " asked Hendrik. 
 
 " Say no more," answered Arend. " If you wish it I am 
 willing to go on." 
 
 Swartboy was sent back to the camp to join Hans, while 
 the Kaffir and Spoor'em led the way. Under the direction 
 of Hendrik they soon came to the place where Willem had 
 been last seen. There were no signs of him anywhere. 
 
 The joy with which they had returned to their camp had 
 now departed. Something unusual had happened to their 
 companion, something disastrous. Their cattle and pack- 
 horses were lost, driven away they knew not whither, by a 
 tribe that might be able to retain them, even should they be 
 found. 
 
 Under these circumstances what cared they any longer foi 
 the captured giraffe. 
 
 Such were the reveries of Hendrik and Arend as they fol> 
 lowed their Kaffir guide through the gloom of the night. 
 
224 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 CHAPTER LVI. 
 
 7HE SEARCH FOR WILLEM. 
 
 TO all appearance, Congo had some secret method of 
 communicating to the dog Spoor'em what was required 
 of him. The animal ran to the right and left, keeping a little 
 in the advance, and with its muzzle close down to the surface, 
 as if searching for a spoor. Most of the time it was out of 
 sight, hidden by the darkness, but every now and then it 
 would flit like a shadow across their track, and they could 
 hear an occasional sniff as it lifted the scent from the ground. 
 
 They had not proceeded more than half a mile in this man- 
 ner when Spoor'em expressed a more decided opinion of 
 something that interested him, by giving utterance to a short, 
 sharp bark. 
 
 " He 's found the spoor," exclaimed Congo, hastening fo 
 ward " I told um do that, and I knowed he would." 
 
 They were all soon up with the dog, which kept moving 
 forward at a slow trot, occasionally lowering its snout to the 
 grass, as though to make sure against going astray. Unlike 
 most other hounds, Spoor'em would follow a track without 
 rushing forward on the scent, and leaving the hunters be- 
 hind. 
 
 Arend and Hendrik knew this, though still uncertain about 
 being on the traces of Groot Willem. 
 
 The night was so dark they could not distinguish foot- 
 marks, and they had not the slightest evidence of their own 
 for believing that they were on the tracks of Willem's horse. 
 
 ** How do you know that we are going right, Cong?" asked 
 Hendrik. 
 
 " We follow Spoor'em ; he know it," answered the Kaf 
 fir. " He find anything that go over the grass." 
 
THE SEARCH FOR WILLEM. 225 
 
 * But can you be sure that he is following the spoor of 
 Willem's horse ? * 
 
 " Yaas, Master Hendrik, very sure of it. Spoor'em is no 
 fool. He knows well what we want." 
 
 With blind confidence in the sagacity both &f the Kaffir 
 and his dog, the two hunters rode on at a gentle trot, taking 
 more than an hour to travel the same distance that Willem 
 had gone over in a few minutes. 
 
 There was a prospect that the trail they were following 
 might conduct them back to the camp, and that there would 
 be found the man they were in search of. Willem would be 
 certain not to return over the same ground where he had 
 pursued the giraffes, and they might be spending the night 
 upon his tracks, while he was waiting for them at the camp. 
 
 This thought suggested a return. 
 
 Another consideration might have counselled them to it. 
 A thunder-storm was threatening, and the difficulties of their 
 search would be greatly increased. 
 
 But all inclinations to go back were subdued by the reflec- 
 tion that possibly Willem might be in danger, and in need of 
 their assistance, and with this thought they determined to 
 go on. 
 
 The dog was now urged forward at a greater speed. The 
 storm was rapidly approaching; and they knew that, after the 
 ground had been saturated by a fall of rain, the scent would 
 be less easily taken up, and their tracking might be brought 
 to an end. 
 
 The elements soon after opened upon them, but still they 
 kept oil in the midst of the pelting rain, consoling themselves 
 for what was disagreeable, by the reflection that they were 
 performing their duty to their lost friend. 
 
 It was not until the thunder-shower had passed over, that 
 
 Spoor'em began to show some doubt as to the course he was 
 
 pursuing. The heavy rain had not only destroyed the scent 
 
 but the traces of the footmarks, and the dog was no longer 
 
 10* o 
 
226 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 able to make them out. For the last half hour, they had 
 been moving through an atmosphere dark as Erebus itself. 
 They had been unable to see each other, except when the 
 universe seemed illumed by the flashes of lightning. 
 
 The night had now become clear. The moon had made 
 her appearance in the western sky ; and the search might have 
 been continued with less difficulty than before, but for the 
 obliteration of the spoor. The dog seemed bewildered, and 
 ran about in short broken circles, as though quite frantic at 
 the thought of having lost the use of the most important of 
 his senses. 
 
 " We shall have to return at last," said Hendrik, despair- 
 ingly. " We can do nothing more to-night." 
 
 They were about to act according to this advice, when the 
 loud roar of a lion was heard some half mile off, and in the 
 direction from which they had just ridden. In going back 
 that way they might encounter the fierce creature. 
 
 " I have kept the lock of my rifle as dry as possible," said 
 Arend, " but it may not be safe to trust it. I think I shall 
 reload." 
 
 Drawing the rifle out of the piece of leopard skin with 
 which the lock had been covered, Arend pointed the muzzle 
 upwards and pulled trigger. The gun went off. 
 
 As the report fainted away in the distance, the far-off 
 sound of a human voice could be heard as if shouted back 
 in answer to the shot. What they heard was the word 
 "Hilloo." 
 
 They hastened in the direction from whence the sound 
 seemed to proceed. Even the dog appeared suddenly relieved 
 from its perplexity, and led the way. In less than ten min- 
 utes they were standing around Willem, delighted at finding 
 him in safety, and in the possession of a live giraffe. 
 
 " How long have you been here ? " asked Hendrik, aftel 
 the first moments of their joyful greeting had passed. 
 
 " Ever since noon," was Willem's reply. 
 
THE SEARCH FOR WILLEM. 227 
 
 " And he w much longer would you have stayed, had w e no! 
 found you ?" 
 
 "Until either this giraffe or I should have died," answered 
 Willem. " I should not have abandoned it before." 
 
 " But supposing you had died first, how would it have been 
 then?" asked Arend. 
 
 " No doubt," replied Willem, " something would very soon 
 have taken me away. But why don't you take my place 
 here, one of you ? I must stretch my legs, or I shall never 
 be able to stand upright again." 
 
 Hendrik placed his hands on the head of the giraffe, and 
 Willem with some difficulty arose, and, after walking around 
 ihe prostrate animal, declared that he had never been happy 
 antil that moment. 
 
 It was decided that they should not attempt to stir from 
 me place until morning ; and the rest of the night, with the 
 Exception of an hour or two devoted to sleep, was passed 
 in asking questions and giving explanations. Willem was a 
 little woful about the loss of his riding-horse, and also on 
 learning of the robbery of the cattle; but these misfortunes 
 could not entirely counteract the joy he felt at having taken 
 the young giraffe. 
 
 " This creature is quite tame now," said he ; " and if I 
 cannot find my horse again, I shall ride it to Graaf Reinet. 
 Before I do that, however, I shall use it in catching another. 
 [ must and shall have two, and we can easily find another 
 chance. You and Hans ought to be ashamed of yourselves. 
 The three of you have not done so well as I. You have 
 Allowed two or more young giraffes to escape, while I, single- 
 banded, captured all the voung that were in the herd I fol- 
 lowed." 
 
 Arend and Hendrik glanced significantly at one another 
 while Congo stared at both of them. A shake of the head 
 given by Hendrik was understood by the two who were in 
 the secret, for Congo had been told of the captu e of the 
 
228 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS 
 
 second giraffe, and of course not a word waa said to Willen 
 of that affair. His companions preferred giving him a sur 
 prise. 
 
 CHAPTER LVII. 
 
 AN ENCOUNTER BETWEEN OLD ACQUAINTANCES. 
 
 WHEN morning dawned, the first thought of the hunt- 
 ers was to contrive some plan for getting the young 
 giraffe to the camp. 
 
 Willem expressed surprise at his companions having come 
 out without their rheims. The reason given by Hendrik for 
 their having done so was that they did not think they would 
 require them ; besides, they had left the camp in a hurry. 
 
 They did not anticipate much difficulty in taking back the 
 giraffe. It appeared so weak and submissive that their only 
 fear was of its not being able to make the journey. 
 
 For all that, without ropes or lines to lead it, there might 
 be difficulty enough. It might take a notion to resist, or get 
 clear out of their clutches. 
 
 " I must have a line of some kind," said Willem, " even 
 if I have to cut a thong from the hide of one of your horses. 
 I have been standing, or rather sitting, sentry over this 
 creature too long, and have travelled too far for the sake of 
 finding it, to allow any chance of its escaping now. It is 
 but half what we want ; and if any of you had been worthy 
 the name of hunter, you would have taken the other half." 
 
 A few hundred yards from the spot grew a copse of young 
 trees, slender saplings they were, forming a miniature 
 forest, such as one would like to see when in search of a fish- 
 ing-rod. 
 
 Going to this grove, Willem selected out of it two long 
 poles, each having a fork at the end. 
 
AN ENCOUNTER BETWEEN OLD ACQUAINTANCES. 228 
 
 One of these was placed on each side of the captive gi 
 ruffe, iu such a manner that the forked ends embraced its 
 neck, and when so tied, by twisting the tw : gs together, formed 
 a sort of neck halter. 
 
 By this means the creature could be led along, one going 
 on each side of it. 
 
 Arend grasped the end of one of the poles and Hendrik 
 the other. 
 
 So long had the young camelopard been kept in a pros- 
 trate position, that it was with some difficulty it managed to 
 get to its feet ; and, after doing so, its efforts to escape were 
 feeble, and easily defeated. 
 
 At each attempt to turn to one side, its head was instantly 
 hauled to the other, and it soon discovered that it was no 
 less a captive on its feet than when fast confined in the 
 recumbent attitude. 
 
 Finding its struggles ineffectual, it soon discontinued them, 
 and resigned itself to the will of its captors. 
 
 Mounting their horses, Arend and Hendrik held the pole8 
 by which the giraffe was to be guided, while Willem and 
 Congo walked on behind. In this manner the captive was 
 conducted towards the camp. 
 
 More than once during their journey Willem reiterated 
 the reproach already made to his companions. If they had 
 only shown as much energy and determination as he had 
 done, they might now have been ready to take the road for 
 Graaf Reinet, with a triumphant prospect before them. 
 
 " I would have followed this giraffe," said he, " until my 
 horse dropped dead, and then I would have followed it OP 
 foot until it became mine. I had determined not to be de 
 t'eated and survive the defeat. Ah ! had any of you three 
 shown a particle of the same resolution, we might have 
 abandoned our cattle with pleasure, and started pn a straight 
 line for home by daybreak to-morrow morning, 
 
 Arond and Hendrik allowed the elated hunter to continm 
 
230 THE GIRAFl'E HUNTERS. 
 
 his reproaches uninterrupted. They were quite satisfied 
 with their own conduct; and each had the delicacy to re- 
 frain from telling Willem, that, without their assistance, his 
 opture of the young giraffe would only have resulted in the 
 misfortune of losing his horse, and suffering many other in- 
 conveniences. 
 
 They knew that Willem, when free from the intoxication 
 caused by the partial fulfilment of a long-cherished design, 
 would not claim any greater share in the credit of the expe- 
 dition than he was really entitled to. Moreover, his joy at 
 having captured the giraffe was somewhat damped by the 
 fear that his horse had gone off for good. 
 
 He was confident that, should he again get possession of 
 him, another giraffe could be taken. With the herd that had 
 been hunted, he had seen two other young ones. They 
 might be found a second time ; but there would be a diffi- 
 culty in running them down, unless he was once more on the 
 back of his tried steed. 
 
 By noon the camp was reached ; when about the first thing 
 that came under the eyes of Groot Willem was a young gi- 
 raffe standing tied to a tree ! Beside it was his own horse ! 
 
 The horse had been brought back by the Makololo, who 
 found him straying over the plain as they were themselves re- 
 turning to the camp. The presence both of the horse and 
 the Makololo was at once explained. Their original inten- 
 tion to visit the country of the white men had been aban- 
 doned by them on account of the loss of their cattle. With- 
 out these, they had no means of making the long journey 
 that still lay before them. There seemed nothing for them 
 but to go back to their home to Macora. But they were un- 
 willing to set off without taking leave of their late travelling- 
 companions ; and, as they were at the same time afraid of 
 being blamed for the loss of the white hunters' cattle, as weli 
 as their own, they passed the night in great distress, uncer- 
 tain as to what they should do. Just as morning dawned, 
 
AN ENCOUNTER BETWEEN OLD ACQUAINTANCES. 231 
 
 they descried Willem's horse grazing close to the spot where 
 they were encamped. They had last seen the great hunter 
 on this horse's back, going in pursuit of the giraffes ; and they 
 were anxious to learn why the animal was now separated 
 from its rider. They knew that it was greatly prized by its 
 owner, and they believed that, by taking it back to him, they 
 would be forgiven for their neglect. 
 
 In this, they were not mistaken. About the other animal 
 the young giraffe that stood tied to a tree Groot Wil 
 lem neither asked nor received any explanation. He held 
 his tongue about that. He had been over thirty hours with- 
 out tasting food, and now without uttering another word, he 
 act to work upon a dinner that Swartboy had cooked for him, 
 and, after showing that his discomfiture had not robbed him 
 of his appetite, he stretched himself along the grass and fell 
 into a sound sleep. 
 
 The hunters had now but one more task to perform before 
 taking the direct route towards Graaf Reinet. They must 
 make an effort to recover the horses and cattle of which they 
 had been despoiled. The sooner this work should be com- 
 menced, the better the prospect of success ; but Groot Wil- 
 lem, on being awakened and consulted, declared that he would 
 do nothing but sleep for the next twelve hours ; and, saying 
 this, he once more sank into a snoring slumber. As the 
 others could take no important step without him, they were 
 compelled to leave the matter over, till such time as the great 
 hunter should awake, which was not before breakfast- '.me of 
 the following day. 
 
232 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS, 
 
 CHAPTER LVIII. 
 
 THE LOST ARE FOUND. 
 
 AFTER breakfast had been eaten, it was proposed if 
 start off in search of the stolen property ; and Groot 
 Willcm, not without reluctance, was prevailed upon to accom- 
 pany the others. He was loath to part even for a few hours 
 from the captives he prized so highly. His wildest dreams 
 had been realized. Two young giraffes had been taken and 
 were gradually getting tamed. He could caress them. They 
 could be conducted with but little trouble to the colony of 
 Graaf Reinet, thence delivered to the Dutch consul, and 
 both money and fame would be the reward. 
 
 Since returning to the camp and seeing the second giraffe, 
 his companions had heard no more boasting about his own 
 prowess, nor reproaches for their negligence. But now came 
 the question of the ivory and other articles still lying in the 
 camp. With such a large quantity of valuable property to 
 transport to the settlements, the pack-horses and cattle were 
 worth making an effort to recover ; so, leaving Hans with 
 Swartboy and two of the Makololo to guard the camp, the 
 others started off with the intention to seek and, if possible, 
 find them. 
 
 Believing that the tribe of Bechuanas that had taken them 
 would be found living somewhere near a stream of vater, 
 they resolved to first proceed down the river on which they 
 had their camp; and in this direction they set off. 
 
 For the first five miles nothing could be seen of the spoor of 
 either horses or cattle But the ground was hard and dry, and, 
 sven if cattle had been driven over it, it would have been 
 impossible to take up their spoor. It had rained heavily, and 
 that would do something to obliterate any tracks that might 
 
THE LOST ARE FOUND. 233 
 
 have been made Soon they came to a place where the river 
 bank was low and marshy, and this they examined with care. 
 They saw the hoofmarks of many animals that had quenched 
 their thirst at the stream, all plainly impressed upon the 
 soft earth. To their joy they perceived amongst them the 
 tracks of horses and cattle, and easily recognized them an 
 those of the animals they had lost. Beyond doubt they had 
 been driven over the river at that point. Pleased at such a 
 good beginning, they continued on, more hopefully. They 
 were now sure that they had come in the right direction. 
 The spoor still led down the banks of the stream. Three or 
 four miles farther on, they came within sight of a kraal, con- 
 taining about forty huts. As they drew near, several men 
 ran forward to meet them, and instantly demanded their 
 business. 
 
 Swartboy informed them that they were looking after some 
 stolen horses and cattle. 
 
 A tall, naked man, carrying a huge parasol of ostrich 
 feathers, acted as spokesman for the villagers. In reply to 
 Swartboy, he stated that he knew what cattle were ; that he 
 had often seen such animals, but not lately. He had never seen 
 any horses and knew not what sort of animals they were. As 
 it chanced, the rain that had fallen upon the preceding night 
 had so softened the ground that all footmarks made since could 
 be distinguished without the slightest difficulty. It was evi- 
 dent the man with the parasol had not thought of this ; for 
 our adventurers at once saw that he was telling them a story. 
 They had proofs that he was by the sight of several horse 
 tracks with which the ground was indented around the spot 
 where they had halted. They were so fresh as to show that 
 iiorses must have been there but an hour ago ; and it was not 
 likely they could have been on that grcund without being 
 seen by the villagers and their chief. 
 
 Without saying another word to the natives, onr party pro 
 on to the kraal. As they drev near, the first thing 
 
234 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 that iixed their attention was the skin of an ox freshly takes 
 from the carcass, and hanging upon one of the huts. Swart- 
 boy, who was an acute .observer, at once pronounced the hide 
 to have belonged to one of the oxen he had lately assisted in 
 driving ; and the two Makololo were of the same opinion. 
 They pointed out to the white hunters the marks of their 
 own pack-saddle. None of the villagers who stood around 
 could give any explanation of the presence of the hide. 
 ( None of them had ever seen it before ; and the features of 
 all were painfully distorted into expressions of astonishment 
 when it was shown them. 
 
 Passing out from the kraa the white hunters rode off over 
 a plain that stretched northward. They did so because they 
 saw something there that looked like a herd ; and they con- 
 jectured it might turn out to belong to themselves. They 
 were not astray. The herd consisted entirely of their own 
 stolen animals. They were guarded only by some women 
 and children, who fled wildly screaming at the approach of 
 the white party. 
 
 Riding up to the cattle, Groot Willem and Hendrik gal- 
 loped on after the frightened women, who, by the efforts they 
 were making to escape, plainly showed that they expected 
 nothing short of being killed if overtaken. 
 
 Too glad at recovering their property, the hunters had not 
 the slightest desire to molest the helpless women, and yet, 
 without intending it, they caused the death of one. 
 
 As they galloped after the affrighted crowd, one of the wo- 
 men was seen to lag a little behind, and then fall suddenly to 
 the earth. The two horsemen pulled up, and then turned in 
 the direction of the woman who had fallen. On getting near, 
 they noticed that dim, glassy appearance of the eyes, that de- 
 notes death. 
 
 Hendrik dismounted, and placed his hand over her heart 
 It had ceased to beat. There was no respiration. The wo- 
 man was dead : she had been frightened to death ! 
 
THE LOST ARK FOUND, 285 
 
 By her side was a child not more than a few months old. 
 And yet it gazed upon Hendrik with eyes flashing defiance, 
 Its animal instinct had not been subdued by the fear of man, 
 and its whole appearance gave evidence of the truth of an as- 
 sertion often made, that an African child, like a lion's cub, is 
 born with its mental faculties wonderfully developed. 
 
 By this time the other women had gone far out of reach, 
 and none of them could be recalled. Hendrik was not in- 
 clined to leave the child by the side of its dead mother. Un- 
 decided what to do, he appealed to Willem, who, by this, had 
 come up. 
 
 " We have frightened the soul out of this woman," said he, 
 as the great hunter drew near. " She has left a child behind 
 her. What shall we do with it ? It won't do to leave the 
 poor thing here." 
 
 " This is unfortunate, certainly," said Willem ; as he gazed 
 at the dead body. " The blacks will think that we killed 
 the woman, and will ever after have an opinion of white 
 men they should not have. We must take the child to the 
 kraal, and give it up to them. We can tell them that the 
 woman died of her own folly, which is only the truth. Hand 
 the piccaninny to me." 
 
 As Hendrik attempted to obey this request, the child by 
 loud screams protested against being taken away from its 
 mother. Its resistance was not alone confined to cries. Like 
 a young tiger, it scratched and bit at the hands that held it ; 
 thus exhibiting a strange contrast to the conduct of its adult 
 kindred, the Bechuanas, who have an instinctive fear of white 
 men as well as a distaste for hostilities in any way. 
 
 Holding the young black under one arm, Willem galloped 
 after the cattle, that, with the aid of the others, in less than an 
 hour, were driven up to the kraal. The only one missing 
 was the ox whose hide had been seen upon the hut. The 
 child was delivered over to the chief. Svvartboy explained 
 to him the circumstances under which it had been found ; and 
 
236 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 at Willem's request advised the Bechuanas never again tc 
 molest the property of other people. To the surprise of our 
 adventurers, not only the chief but several of his elders loudly 
 declared that they knew nothing whatever of the cattle, or 
 the women found in charge of them ; but, while they were 
 thus talking, the two Makololo pointed out the men who were 
 loudest in declaring their ignorance, a? the very ones who 
 had driven the animals away ! 
 
 To escape from the discordant clamoi of their tongues, the 
 hunters turned hastily away, taking their cattle along with 
 them. 
 
 Hendrik and Arend felt some inclination to punish the 
 blacks for their treachery, as well as the loss of time and the 
 trouble they had occasioned. This, however, was forbidden 
 by the great-hearted Willem, who could no more blame the 
 natives for what they had done than the bird that picks up a 
 worm upon its path. 
 
 " These poor creatures," said he, " know no better. They 
 have never been taught the precepts of religion ; and to them 
 right and wrong are almost the same thing. Leave them to 
 learn a lesson from GUI mercy." 
 
A LION HUNT. 237 
 
 CHAPTER LIX. 
 
 A LION HUNT. 
 
 ONCE mor* our adventurers turned their faces houis- 
 waH. 
 
 Contrary to their expectations, the young camelojaards 
 caused them but little trouble. A single rheim attached to 
 the neck of each was sufficient to lead them along. 
 
 The manner in which both had been captured, had taught 
 them in their first lesson, that man's will was superior to their 
 own ; and they were thenceforth either too cunning or too 
 silly to resist it. 
 
 Before driving them far along the road, there would have 
 been little danger of their straying, even if left free to do so. 
 Like tame elephants, they knew neither their own strength 
 nor swiftness, and soon became as easily managed as any of 
 the horses or horned cattle. 
 
 For several days no incident worthy of notice occurred, nor 
 did our adventurers much desire that any should. They had 
 obtained all they required ; and even Groot Willem, before so 
 enthusiastically fond of hunting, would not have turned asido 
 to kill the finest koodoo that ever trod the plains of Africa, 
 unless its flesh had been absolutely wanted for food. 
 
 After a journey of two more weeks, Swartboy found him 
 self in a land inhabited by many of his countrymen, the 
 Bushmen. It was a land he had long been looking forward 
 to visit, and with pleasant anticipations, not from any sunny 
 memory of youthful joys, but merely from that prejudice in 
 favor of native land, natural to all mankind. He had ever 
 represented to his young masters that the Bushmen were a 
 race of noble warriors and hunters, that they were kind, hos- 
 pitable, intelligent, and in every respect superior to the coun 
 trymen of his rival Congo. 
 
238 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 They were now in a country inhabited by several wander* 
 ing tribes of these people, and where opportunities might no 4 . 
 be wanting to test the truth of Swartboy's assertions. 
 
 One soon presented itself. Early one afternoon they ai> 
 rived at a settlement of Bushmen, a kraal of their kind, 
 containing abent fifty families. On learning that they would 
 have a long distance to travel, before finding a place to eL- 
 camp, our adventurers resolved to stay by the Bushmen's 
 village for the night. 
 
 The first exhibition given of the hospitality Swartboy had 
 boasted of was by the whole tribe begging for tobacco, spirits, 
 clothing, and everything else the travellers chanced to pos- 
 sess ; while the only consideration they could give in return 
 was the permission to draw water from a pool in the neigh- 
 borhood of their kraal. 
 
 During the night a young heifer, belonging to the headman 
 of the village, was carried off by a lion ; and in the morning 
 two of the natives were ordered to follow the beast and de- 
 stroy it. The hunters had often heard of the manner in 
 which the Bushmen kill lions ; and, anxious to see the feat 
 performed, they obtained permission to accompany the two 
 men on their expedition. 
 
 The only implements carried by the Bushmen for the de- 
 struction of the king of beasts were a buffalo robe, a small 
 bow, and some poisoned arrows, with which each was pro- 
 vided. 
 
 The lion was traced to a grove of trees, about a mile and 
 a half from the kraal. To this place our adventurers pro* 
 cceded. curious to see a lion die under the effects of a wound 
 given by a tiny arrow, as also to learn how the Bushmen 
 would approach such a dangerous creature near enough to 
 nse sueL a weapon. 
 
 Gorged with its repast, there was no difficulty in getting 
 near the lion. As the Bushmen anticipated, the fierce brute 
 was enjoying a sound slumber. 
 
A LION HUNT. 239 
 
 Silently the two drew near so near as almost to touch 
 the sleeping monster. 
 
 The spectators, who had stopped at some distance off, dis* 
 mounted from their horses, and, with rifles ready for instant 
 use, at a few yards behind the Bushmen, followed the latter, 
 whose courage they could not help admiring. 
 
 Only one of the Bushmen drew his bow. The other holding 
 his buffalo robe spread out upon both hands, went nearer to 
 the lion than the one who was to inflict the mortal wound. 
 
 There was a moment of intense interest. In one second 
 the lion could have tossed the bodies of the two little men, 
 crushed and mangled, to the earth. 
 
 In another moment the tiny arrow was seen sticking in 
 ihe monster's huge side between two of the ribs. Just as 
 the fierce brute was springing to his feet with a loud growl, 
 just as he had caught a glimpse of the human face, the 
 buffalo skin was flung over its head. 
 
 He ran backwards, turned hastily around, and disengaged 
 himself from the robe ; and then, astonished at the incompre 
 hensible encounter, fled without casting another glance be- 
 hind ! 
 
 So far as destroying him was concerned, the task of the 
 Bushmen was accomplished. The poisoned arrow had en- 
 tered the animal's flesh, and they knew he was as sure to die 
 as if a cannon-ball had carried off his head. 
 
 But the Bushmen had still something to do. They must 
 carry back to their chief the paws of the lion, as proof that 
 they had accomplished the errand on which they had been 
 despatched. They must follow the lion until he fell ; and, 
 curious to witness the result, our adventurers followed them. 
 Slowly at first, and with an apparent show of unconcern, 
 the lion had moved away, though gradually increasing his 
 speed. 
 
 The arrow could not have done much more than penetrate 
 his thick hide, and, fearing that he might not die, Willem ex 
 
240 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 pressed some regret that he had not given the brute a bulle 1 
 from his roer. 
 
 " I am very glad you did not," exclaimed Hans, on hear- 
 ing Willem's remark. " You would have spoilt all our in 
 terest in the pursuit. I want to see the effect of theii 
 poisoned arrow, and learn with my own eyes if a lion can 
 be so easily killed." 
 
 The wounded animal retreated forsabout a mile, then stop- 
 ped and commenced roaring loudly. Something was evi- 
 dently amiss with him, as he was seen turning as upon a 
 pivot, and otherwise acting in a very eccentric manner. 
 
 The poison was beginning to do its work, and each mo 
 ment the agony of the animal seemed to be on the increase 
 He laid himself down and rolled over and over ; he then 
 reared himself upon his hind legs, all the while roaring like 
 mad. Once he appeared to stand upon his head. After a 
 time he attacked a tree growing near, and, tearing the bark 
 both with claws and teeth, left the branches stained with his 
 blood. He seemed as if he wished to rend the whole world ! 
 
 Never had our adventurers, in all their hunting experience, 
 been witnesses to such terrific death-struggles. 
 
 The sufferings of the great beast were frightful to behold, 
 and awakened within the spectators a feeling of pity. They 
 would have released it from its misery by a shot, had they 
 not been desirous to learn all they could of the effects of the 
 poison. 
 
 From the time the lion ceased to retreat, till the moment 
 when he ceased to live, about fifteen minutes elapsed. Dur- 
 ing that time the spectators saw a greater variety of acrobatic 
 feats than they had ever witnessed in one scene before. At 
 soon as the creature was declared dead, the Bushmen 3ut oflf 
 its paws and carried them back to the kraal. 
 
A SUDDEN REVERSE OF FORTUNE. 24 1 
 
 \ 
 
 CHAPTER LX. 
 
 A SUDDEN REVERSE OF FORTUNE. 
 
 ON the third morning after leaving the Bushmen's kraal, 
 our adventurers were awakened by the loud cries of a 
 troop of black monkeys that appeared in a neighboring grove. 
 Something was giving them trouble. This could be told by 
 the cries, which were evidently those of distress. 
 
 As breakfast was being prepared, and the cattle laden for a 
 start, Willem and Hendrik strolled towards the grove from 
 whence the cries came. They were now more frightful than 
 ever, and translated from the monkey language seemed to say 
 "Murder!" 
 
 In a tree where there were between fifteen and twenty of 
 those quadrumana, each about the size of an ordinary cat, 
 was seen a young leopard, trying to capture a black monkey 
 for his breakfast. To avoid this enemy, the apes had crawled 
 out on the small slender branches, where the leopard dared 
 not follow them, knowing that his weight would precipitate 
 him to the ground. 
 
 For some time our adventurers amused themselves by 
 watching the abortive efforts of the leopard to procure the 
 means of breaking its fast. He would pursue 'a monkey 
 along the limb until the branch became too small to be trusted 
 any farther. 
 
 He would get within two or three feet of the screaming 
 ape, and then stretch out one of his paws, while displaying 
 his white teeth in a smile, as though desirous of shaking 
 hands with the creature he was intending to destroy. 
 
 Finding his efforts to reach that particular monkey useless, 
 he would then leave it, to go through the same game with 
 another. 
 
 il p 
 
242 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 One of the apes was at length chased out upon a large 
 dead limb that extended horizontally from the trunk. The 
 top had been broken off, and there being no slender twigs on 
 which the monkey could take refuge, there was nothing to 
 prevent the leopard from following it to the extremity of the 
 branch and seizing it at leisure. There was no other branch 
 to which the monkey could spring; and it was fairly in a 
 dilemma. On perceiving this, it turned to the hunters who 
 stood below, and gazed at them wi ;h an expression that seemed 
 to say, " Save me ! save me ! " 
 
 The leopard was so intent on obtaining his breakfast that 
 he did not notice the arrival of the two hunters until they 
 were within twenty yards of the tree, and until he was close 
 pursuing the monkey along the dead limb. 
 
 At this point, however, he paused. He had caught sight 
 of " the human face divine," and instinct told him that danger 
 was near. He gazed upon the intruders with flaming eyes, 
 as if very little would induce him to change the nature of hia 
 intended repast. 
 
 " Reserve your fire, Hendrik ! " exclaimed Willem as he 
 brought the roer to his shoulder ; " it may be needed." 
 
 The leopard answered the report of the gun by making a 
 somersault to the earth. There was no necessity for Hen- 
 drik to waste any ammunition upon him. He had fallen in 
 the agonies of death ; and, without even waiting for his last 
 kick, Willem took hold of one of his hind legs and commenced 
 dragging the carcass towards the camp. 
 
 The camp was not far away, and they soon came within 
 sight of it. To their surprise they saw that it was in a state 
 of commotion. The horses and cattle were running in all di- 
 rections, and so too were the men ! 
 
 What could it mean ? 
 
 The answer was obtained by their seeing a huge dark form 
 standing in the middle of the camp. They recognized it as 
 the body of a black rhinoceros, one of the largest kind. The 
 
A SUDDEN REVERSE OF FORTUNE. 243 
 
 fierce brute had taken his stand in the middle of the camping- 
 ground, and seemed undecided as to which of the fugitives he 
 should follow. His ill-humor had arisen from the circum- 
 stance that, on seeking the place where he was in the habit 
 of quenching his thirst, he had found it occupied by strange 
 intruders. 
 
 A bla^k rhinoceros would not hesitate to charge upon a 
 whole regiment of cavalry ; and the manner in which the one 
 in question had introduced himself to the camp was so im- 
 petuous as to cause a precipitate retreat both of man and 
 beast, in short, everything that was free to get off. One of 
 the young giraffes had been too strongly secured to effect its 
 escape. It was struggling on the ground, and by its side was 
 ah ox that the borele* had capsized in his first impetuous on- 
 set. The second of the giraffes was fleeing over the plain, 
 and had already gone farther from the camp than any of the 
 other animals. It seemed not only inspired by fear, but a 
 renewed love of liberty. 
 
 The borele* soon selected an object for his pursuit, which 
 was one of the pack-horses, and then charged right after him. 
 
 Meanwhile Willem and Hendrik hastened on to the camp, 
 where they were joined by two of the Makololo. All the 
 others had gone off after the cattle and horses. The giraffe, 
 in its efforts to escape, had thrown itself upon the ground, 
 and was fastened in such a way that it was in danger of being 
 strangled in the rheims around its neck. As though to in- 
 sure its death, the ox that had been gored by the horde* be- 
 came entangled in the same fastenings, and tightened them 
 by his violent struggles. 
 
 The first care of the returned hunters was to release the 
 young giraffe. This could have been done immediately by 
 cutting it free from its fastenings ; but then there was the 
 danger of its following the example of its companion, and 
 taking advantage of the liberty thus given to it. 
 
 As the ox, whose struggles were nearly breaking its neck 
 
244 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 had been gored by the borele" and severely wounded, Jbey 
 Baw it would be no use letting him live any longer, and with- 
 out more ado he received his quietus from Hendrik's rifle 
 The giraffe was now released, and restored to its proper fast- 
 enings. By this time the others had caught up with most of 
 the horses and cattle. 
 
 None of them, except the one selected for especial pursuit 
 by the borele, had gone far, but, turning when out of danger, 
 were easily caught. This was not the case with the camelo- 
 pard that had got loose and fled among the foremost. Itfl 
 flight had been continued until it was no longer seen ! 
 
 It had entered the grove from which Willem and Hendrik 
 had just come, and there were ten chances to one against theii 
 ever seeing it again. 
 
 Had Willem been on horseback at the time it ran off from 
 the camp, he would have stood a chance of recapturing it, 
 but, as it had now twenty minutes of start, the chances were 
 very slight indeed. Not a moment was to be lost, however, 
 before making the attempt, and, accompanied by Hendrik, 
 Congo, and the dog Spoor'em, Willem started off for the for- 
 est, leaving the others to continue the task of collecting the 
 animals still scattered over the plain. 
 
 But one brief hour before, Willem Van Wyk was the hap- 
 piest hunter in existence, and now he was about the most 
 miserable. One of the two captives, for which he had suf- 
 fered so many hardships, had escaped, and in all probability 
 would never be again seen by the eyes of a white man. The 
 realization of his fondest hopes was delayed for a time, per- 
 naps forever. 
 
 One camelopard was of but little value to him. He musi 
 have two ; and fortune might never assist them in obtaining 
 another. He was not sure of being able to keep the one that 
 still remained. Death might take it out of their hands. It 
 had been injured in the struggle ; and, before leaving camp 
 he had noticed that the efforts of the Makololo to get it to 
 
THE LOST FOUND. 245 
 
 its feet had not succeeded. His great undertaking the chie* 
 purpose of the expedition was as far as ever from being 
 accomplished. 
 
 Such were the thoughts that tortured him, as he urged 
 Congo and the dog to greater haste, in following the spoor 
 through the forest. 
 
 CHAPTER LXI. 
 
 THE LOST FOUND. 
 
 THE forest which Willem at first feared might be miles in 
 extent, proved to be but a mere strip of timber, through 
 which he soon passed, discovering an open plain on the other 
 side. Nothing could be seen of the camelopard, though 
 its tracks were found leading out upon the plain. 
 
 Willem's wishes were very difficult to meet. At first he 
 was afraid the giraffe would be lost in a dense forest, where 
 he would be unable to gallop after it on horseback. Now, 
 when contemplating the vast plain before him, he feared that 
 the flight of the escaped captive might be continued for many 
 miles, and he regretted that it had gone out of the timber. 
 
 The trees would have given it food and shelter, where it 
 might have stayed until overtaken ; but it was not likely to 
 make halt on an open plain. 
 
 It must now be many miles off, since they could see noth- 
 ing of it. 
 
 The tracks could be followed but very slowly, not half 
 so fast as the animal itself had made them, while going in 
 search of the kindred from which it had been so rudely sepa- 
 rated several days before. The longer they continued to take 
 up the spoor, the farther they would be from the vnimal thai 
 bad left U ! 
 
246 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 All this was fully understood by our adventurers. 
 
 "It's no use going farther," remarked Hendrik. "Wi 
 have lost the creature beyond all hope of recovery. We may 
 as well turn back to camp." 
 
 " Not a bit of it," answered Willem. " The giraffe is mine, 
 and I sha'n't part with it so cheaply. I '11 follow it as long 
 as I have strength left me sufficient to sit upon my horse. It 
 must stop sometime and somewhere; and, whenever that time 
 comes, I shall be there not long after to have another, look 
 at it" 
 
 Thinking that an hour or two more of what he considered 
 a hopeless chase, would satisfy even Willem, Hendrik made 
 no further objections, but continued on after Congo, who was 
 leading along the spoor. 
 
 The sun had by this crossed the meridian, and commenced 
 descending towards the western horizon. 
 
 They had started from camp without eating breakfast 5 
 and their sudden departure had prevented them from bring- 
 ing any food along with them. Thirsty and feeble from 
 the long fast, and the fatigue of tracking under a hot sun, 
 they continued their course in anything but a lively fashion. 
 
 " Willem ! " at length exclaimed Hendrik, suddenly pulling 
 up his horse, " I am willing to do anything in reason, but I 
 think we have already gone on this worse than wild-goose 
 chase, a good many miles too far. We can scarce get back 
 to the camp before nightfall, and I shall commence returning 
 
 DOW." 
 
 " All right/' answered Willem. " I can't blame you. You 
 are free to do as you please ; but I shall go on. I need not 
 expect others to act as foolishly as myself. This is my own 
 affair, and you as well as Congo had better turn back. 
 Leave me the dog, and I can track up the giraffe without you." 
 
 " No ! no ! ! baas Willem," exclaimed the Kaffir. " I go 
 with you and Spoor'em. We no leave you." 
 
 Willem, Congo, and the dog moved on, leaving Hendrife 
 gazing after them. 
 
THE LOST FOUND 247 
 
 He remained on the spot where he had pulled up his horse. 
 *Now this is interesting," muttered the young cornet, as he 
 gaw them go off upon the spoor. " I have been acting with- 
 out motives, acting like a fool ever since we have been out 
 on this expedition. Circumstances have driven me to it and 
 will do so again. Yes. I must follow Willem. Why 
 should I desert him when that poor Kaffir remains true? IP 
 his friendship worth more than mine ? " 
 
 Spurring his horse into a gallop, Hendrik was soon once 
 more by the side of his forsaken companion. 
 
 Willem had a strong suspicion that he was himself acting 
 without reason, in seeking for an object he could hardly 
 expect to find. This sage reflection did not prevent him 
 from continuing the search. Half distracted by the loss of 
 the camelopard, he was scarce capable of knowing whether 
 he now acted sensibly, or like a fool ! 
 
 To all appearance Hendrik had only followed him for the 
 purpose of prevailing upon him to return. 
 
 Every argument that could be advanced against their pro- 
 ceeding farther was used by the young cornet, all to DO 
 purpose. Willem was determined to proceed, and persisted 
 in his determination. 
 
 Evening a-pproached, and still was he unwilling to give up 
 the search. 
 
 They could not return that night, for they were now 
 nearly a day's journey from the camp. 
 
 " Willem is mad, hopelessly mad," thought Hendrik, 
 * and I must not leave him alone." 
 
 They journey on together, and in silence, Hendrik fast 
 approaching that state of mind in which he had just pro 
 nounced Willem to be. 
 
 But their journey was approaching its termination. It 
 was nearer than either of them expected to a successful issue. 
 
 A clump of trees was seen rising up over the plain 
 fhey were willows, and indicated the proximity .of water 
 
248 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 Towards these the tracks appeared to lead in a line almost 
 direct. The giraffe, guided by its instinct, had scented water. 
 The horses ridden by the trackers did the same, and hastens 1 
 forward to the clump of trees. 
 
 There was a pool in the centre of the grove, and on its 
 edge an animal, the sight of which drew an exclamation ol 
 joy from the lips of Groot Willem. It was the escaped 
 camelopard. A second joyful shout was caused by their per- 
 ceiving that it was again a captive. 
 
 The loose rheim which it had carried away round its 
 neck had become entangled among the bushes, and it was 
 now secured so that they had no difficulty in laying hold of 
 it. Had they not come upon the spot, it would have per- 
 ished either by the suicidal act of half-strangulation, from 
 thirst, or by the teeth of some fierce predatory animal. 
 
 The rheim was now unwound from the saplings to which 
 it had attached itself, and the giraffe released from its irk- 
 some attitude. No harm had yet befallen it. 
 
 " Now, Hendrik," exclaimed Willem, as he gazed upon 
 the captive with an expression of pride and pleasure, " is it 
 not better that we have saved this poor creature than to have 
 left it to die a horrible death ? " 
 
 " Yes ; certainly," answered his companion. " Much good 
 may sometimes result from what may appear a foolish course 
 of conduct." 
 
 Satisfied with the result of his perseverance, Willem was 
 quite indifferent as to whether his conduct had been foolish 
 or otherwise. 
 
 Congo did nut seem the least surprised at the good fortune 
 of his master ; probably for the reason that he had the ut- 
 most confidence in his wisdom, and never for a moment had 
 doubted that the giraffe would be discovered. 
 
 Willem never was without the means of lighting a fire, 
 he was too fond of a pipe for that, and near a large blaz- 
 ing heap of wood they remained until the first appearance 
 of day. 
 
WITH THE HOTTENTOTS. 249 
 
 The journey back to the camp was a tedious one, but was 
 made with much less heaviness of spirit than they had suf- 
 fered when leaving it to go in search of the lost giraffe, which 
 fortune had so favored them in finding. 
 
 CHAPTER LXII 
 
 WITH THE HOTTENTOTS. 
 
 ON reaching the camp, Willem and Hendrik found their 
 companions anxiously awaiting their return. 
 
 The horses and cattle had all been recovered, and the 
 borele* that had caused their dispersion had been shot by 
 Hans and Arend. 
 
 Its attack had caused a delay of two days, and the Ires 
 of an ox. 
 
 Again the journey towards Graaf Reinet was resumed, 
 and day by day was prosecuted with all the speed that could 
 be made in safety to their animals. 
 
 The return journey was not completed until they had suf- 
 fered many hardships, and had more than once nearly lost 
 the two young giraffes. 
 
 On passing through the Hottentot country, they saw many 
 large plains from which the grass had lately been burnt ; and 
 not a morsel could be obtained for the subsistence of their 
 animals. Amid the herbage charred by the fire, they fre- 
 quently saw the remains of serpents and other reptiles, that 
 had been scorched to death. 
 
 During the passage across these burnt tracts, the travellers 
 Buffered much from hunger and thirst, as did also their ani- 
 mals. Such hardships Groot Willem seemed not to heed. 
 His only care was for the young giraffes ; his only fear that 
 11* 
 
250 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 they might not safely reach their destination. But t a^h V>u* 
 of the toilsome journey was cheered by the knowledge that 
 they were drawing nearer home ; and all that was disagree- 
 able was endured with such patience as sprang from the 
 prospect of a speedy termination to their toils. 
 
 The latter part of their route lay through a part of South- 
 ern Africa, farther to the west than any they had yet visited. 
 They passed through lands inhabited by certain tribes of 
 natives, of whom they had often heard and read, but had 
 never seen. 
 
 Of some of the customs of those unfortunate people classed 
 amongst that variety of the genus homo known as the " Hot- 
 tentot," they one afternoon became fully and painfully ac- 
 quainted. 
 
 Beneath the shade of some stunted trees they found an 
 aged man and a child not more than eighteen months old. 
 The man, who could not have been less than seventy years 
 of age, was totally blind ; and by his side was an empty cal- 
 abash, that had evidently once contained water. 
 
 With the assistance of Swartboy, as interpreter, it was as- 
 certained that he had lately lost by death an only son and 
 protector. There was no one now to provide for his wants, 
 and he had been carried far away from the home of his tribe, 
 and left in the desert to die ! 
 
 The child had lost its mother, its only parent, and had 
 been u exposed " to death at the same time and for the same 
 reason, because there was no one to provide for it. 
 
 Both old man and infant had been thus left exposed to a 
 death which must certainly ensue, either by thirst, hunger, 
 or hyenas. 
 
 This horrid custom of the Hottentots was not entirely un- 
 known to our adventurers. They had heard that the act, of 
 which they now had ocular evidence, was once common among 
 the inhabitants of the country through which they were pass- 
 ing, but, like thousands of others, they had believed that such 
 
WITH THE- HOTTENTOTS. 251 
 
 * baibarous custom had long ago been discontinued, under 
 'lie precept and example of European civilization. 
 
 They saw that they were mistaken ; and that they were in 
 vhe neighborhood of a tribe that had either never heard these 
 precepts of humanity, or had turned a deaf ear to them. 
 
 Knowing that a Hottentot kraal could not be many miles 
 away, and unwilling to leave two human beings to such a 
 fearful fate, the travellers determined to take the helpless 
 creatures back to the people who, as Swartboy worded it, had 
 ft throwed 'um away." 
 
 Strange to say, the old man expressed himself not only 
 willing to die where he sat, but showed a strong disinclination 
 Jo being returned to his countrymen ! 
 
 He had the philosophy to believe that he was old and help- 
 less, a child for the second time, and that by dying he was 
 but performing his duty to society! To be placed again in a 
 position where he would be an incumbrance to those whom 
 he could not call kindred was, in his opinion, a crime he 
 should not commit ! 
 
 Our adventurers resolved upon saving him in spite of him- 
 self. 
 
 It was not until late in the afternoon that they reached the 
 kraal from which the outcasts had been ejected. Not a soul 
 could be found in the whole community who would admit 
 that the old man had ever been seen there before, and no one 
 had the slightest knowledge of the child ! 
 
 The white men were advised to take the objects of their 
 solicitude to the place where they properly belonged. 
 
 " This is interesting," said Hendrik. " We might wander 
 over all Southern Africa without finding a creature that will 
 Acknowledge having seen these helpless beings before. They 
 are ours now, and we must provide for them in some way c~ 
 other." 
 
 " I do not see how we can do it," rejoined Arend ; " I *ni 
 quite sure that they are now with their own tribe, and it is 
 they who. should provide for them." 
 
252 THE GIRAFFE' HUNTERS. 
 
 A second effort was made to persuade the villagers to 
 acknowledge some complicity in the attempt to starve two 
 human beings. But they had already learned that their con- 
 duct in such a custom was considered by white people as a 
 crime, and, ashamed of what they had done, they stoutly stood 
 to the story they had first told. 
 
 Strangest of all, the feeble old man confirmed all their 
 statements, and, as some proof of the truth of what they had 
 said, he informed the travellers that the chief and several 
 others whom he called by name, were men incapable of prac- 
 tising a deception ! 
 
 This he professed to know from a long acquaintance with 
 them. 
 
 The hunters were now within the territory over which the 
 Colonial Government claimed and sometimes enforced do 
 minion, and the Hottentots were threatened with the ven 
 geance of English justice in the event of their not taking care 
 of the old man and child, or should they again expose him as 
 they had already done. 
 
 They were told that a messenger should be sent to them 
 within a few weeks, to barn if their orders had been obeyed; 
 and, having lelivered up the two helpless beings to the head- 
 man of the village, the travellers once more proceeded on 
 their way. 
 
"THE DUTCHMAN'S FIRESIDE." 253 
 
 CHAPTER LXIII. 
 
 a T H E DUTCH MAN'S FIRESIDE." 
 
 A FEW more days' journey brought them into a neigh- 
 borhood inhabited by several Dutch " beers." They 
 were now travelling upon a track dignified by the name cf 
 "road," which only benefited them so far as between the 
 rivers it conducted them without difficulty from one crossing- 
 place to another. 
 
 For the first time in several months they saw fields under 
 cultivation by white labor, and were able to procure a sub- 
 stance called " bread." 
 
 One evening, as they were preparing to encamp near the 
 habitation of a well-to-do appearing boer, they received an 
 invitation from the proprietor to make his house their home 
 for the night. 
 
 A heavy cold rain had been falling most part of the day, 
 and to all appearance the weather would be no better during 
 the night. The invitation was gladly accepted, and the trav- 
 ellers, grouped around the wide hearth of the boer's kitchen 
 fire, were enjoying that sense of happiness we all feel to a 
 greater or less extent when perfectly secure from a storm 
 heard raging without. 
 
 The horses and cattle had been driven under large sheds. 
 The young giraffes were secured in a place by themselves. 
 Congo, Swartboy, and the Makololo were in a hut near by, 
 with some Hottentot servants of the baas boer. 
 
 Their host was a free-hearted, cheerful sort of fellow, only 
 too thankful that circumstances had given him some guests to 
 entertain him. His tobacco was of the best quality, and the 
 supply of " Cape Smoke " the native peach brandy - wa* 
 apparei/ly unlimited. 
 
254 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 According to his own account, he had been a great huntei 
 during his youth ; and there was nothing he liked better than 
 to relate incidents of his own adventures in the chase, or to 
 listen to the tales of others. The only fault he had to find 
 with our heroes was, that they were too moderate in the use 
 of his " Cape Smoke." 
 
 He was a convivial man, one who knew of nothing better 
 to do after a long clay's work than getting what is termed 
 "jolly " in the company of friends. He did not care to im 
 bibe alone, and he declared that nothing looked worse than 
 that, except to see a man drinking too often in the presence 
 of others, when they refused doing justice to his generosity. 
 
 According to his own account, he had been hard at work 
 on his farm throughout all that day, and in the rain. Why, 
 then, should he not cheer himself after such protracted ex- 
 posure? The "smoke" was the very thing to do it. His 
 guests were welcome to the best his house could afford, and 
 all the compensation he would ask in return for his hospital- 
 ity would be the satisfaction of seeing them make themselves 
 at home. 
 
 On the part of the boer there was a strong determination 
 to make his guests intoxicated ; but this was not observed by 
 them. They only believed that his hospitality was pushed a 
 little too far, so much so as to be rather annoying. But this 
 was a fault they had observed in many, who were only try 
 ing to put on their best behavior, and, considering its unself- 
 ishness, it could be readily excused. 
 
 Notwithstanding the many hardships Groot Willem anil 
 his companions had endured in their various excursions, they 
 had never deemed it necessary to use ardent spirits to excess; 
 and the frequent and earnest entreaties of the boer, backed 
 by his fat and rather good-looking " vrow," could not induce 
 them to depart from their usual practice of abstemiousness. 
 The boer pretended to be sorry at his inability to entertain 
 his youthful guests. 
 
" THE DUTCHMAN'S FIRESIDL." 255 
 
 Notwithstanding his assertions to the contrary, however, 
 the hunters passed a long and pleasant evening by his fire* 
 aide. 
 
 The supper provided for them, as well as everything else, 
 except some of their host's hunting stories, was very good. 
 It was so seldom that the man had an opportunity of enter- 
 taining guests, that it seemed ingratitude on their part to 
 deprive him of the pleasure he enjoyed ; and, yielding to his 
 solicitations, they did not retire until a late hour. 
 
 But there had been one chapter in the conversation of the 
 svening to which none of our ad venturers listened with much 
 pleasure. It was a statement made by the boer, after he had 
 partaken of several glasses of the " smoke." 
 
 "Ish ver shorry you go get the money for the two ca- 
 ncels" said he. " Mine two bruders and mine vrow's bruder 
 stand chance to lose it now. Ish ver shorry for them, jou 
 know." 
 
 On further conversation it was discovered that his two 
 brothers and a brother of his wife had left for the north 
 seven months before, on a hunting excursion. Their princi- 
 pal object being to procure the two young giraffes for which 
 the reward of five hundred pounds had been offered. They 
 were to visit the country of the Bakwains, and had taken 
 with them a native servant who belonged to that tribe. Their 
 return was hourly expected, and had been so for more than a 
 month, though nothing had been heard of them since their 
 departure. 
 
 It was but natural that the boer should prefer that his own 
 Kinsmen might obtain the reward, instead of a party of 
 strangers; and his having so candidly expressed his regrets 
 in that regard was rather a circumstance in his favor. His 
 guests ascribed it to his open, straightforward manner, made 
 a little more free by application of the " smoke." 
 
 It was not until an old Dutch clock in a corner of th 
 kitchen had struck two, that the young men who pleaded 
 
256 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 their fatigue after a long day's march were allowed to re- 
 tire to their beds. 
 
 They were shown into a large room, where a good soft 
 conch had been prepared for each of them. Their arduous 
 journeying seemed nearly over ; for they had reached a place 
 where people slept with their faces screened from the faint 
 light of the stars, and without depending on the nature of the 
 earth beneath them for the quality of their couch. 
 
 CHAPTER LXIV. 
 "STRAYED OR STOLEN." 
 
 IT was not until ten o'clock next morning that Hans awoka 
 and then aroused his companions. 
 
 " We should be ashamed of ourselves," exclaimed Willem, 
 as he hastily commenced making his toilet. " We have 
 swallowed too much smoke and overslept ourselves ! " 
 
 " No," answered Hans, who was always anxious to prove 
 himself the philosopher of the company. "We should 
 rather feel pride in the circumstance that the small quantity 
 we drank has produced so great an effect. It is proof that 
 we have not been in the habit of indulging in the use of 
 ardent spirits, and that pride we should ever strive to main- 
 tain." 
 
 The travellers were soon in the presence of their host and 
 nostess, whom they found waiting to do the honors of a well- 
 appointed breakfast, to which each of the hunters except 
 Wiilem sat down. Willern could not be contented to eat, 
 until he had looked to the property in which he professed to 
 have a much greater interest than his companions, and he 
 
"STRAYED OR STOLEN." 25? 
 
 tfould not sit down to the breakfast-table till he had paid a 
 visit to his darling giraffes. 
 
 Walking out of the house he went toward the sheds where 
 the cattle and native servants had been housed for the night. 
 On entering the hut where he had left his black companions 
 the evening before, he had before him a melancholy evidence 
 of the evils of intemperance. The four Makololo were rolling 
 about upon the floor, moaning heavily, as though in the last 
 agonies of death. 
 
 Swartboy and Congo, more accustomed to the effects of 
 strong drink, only showed by their heavy breathing that they 
 were endeavoring to recover from their night's debauch by 
 indulging in a sound slumber. 
 
 They were quickly roused to consciousness by Willein, who 
 used the toe of his boot for the purpose ; though even this 
 rude appliance had no effect on any of the four Makololo. 
 
 The Kaffir sprang to his feet, and, as though trying to 
 jarry his head in his hands, reeled out of the room. He was 
 followed by his master, who saw that all efforts at inducing 
 khe Makololo to resume their journey would be for several 
 hours unavailable. 
 
 On moving around to the shed where the two giraffes had 
 oeen tied, Willem was somewhat alarmed by an indescribable 
 expression seen on the features of Congo. 
 
 The eyes seemed as if about to start from the Kaffir's head ! 
 
 The distance between his chin and nose had alarmingly 
 extended, and his whole appearance formed a frightful picture 
 of astonishment and fear. 
 
 To Willem there needed no explanation. One glance was 
 enough. 
 
 The camelopards were gone ! 
 
 The Bushman and Kaffir had promised to watch over them 
 in turns, and had both neglected their duty by getting drunk, 
 
 Willem uttered not one word of reproach. Hope, fear, and 
 chagrin kept him for a mcment silent. 
 
258 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 Within his mind was struggling a faint idea that the 
 giraffes had been removed by some servants of the boer to a 
 place not far away, perhaps to a more secure shed. 
 
 This hope was dashed with the fear that they had been 
 stolen, or had helped themselves to freedom, and might never 
 again be found. 
 
 During the first moments of his agony and despair Groot 
 Willem had the good sense to blame himself. He had been 
 as negligent as either of the two terror-stricken men now 
 standing before him. 
 
 He should not have left to others the sole care of what he 
 prized so highly. For the sake of a few hours of better fare 
 than that to which he had lately been accustomed, why had 
 he neglected to look after a prize that had cost so many 
 toils and so much time in obtaining ? Why could he not have 
 lived a few days longer, as he had done for so many months, 
 watchful, thoughtful, on the alert ? All would then have 
 been well. 
 
 A search of five minutes among the huts and sheds told 
 him that the giraffes were certainly gone. 
 
 The task was to recover them. Directing Swartboy and 
 Congo to make all the inquiries they could, as to the time 
 and manner of their disappearance, the great hunter turned 
 despairingly towards the house to communicate to his com- 
 panions the misfortune that had befallen them. 
 
 The news took away every appetite. The grand break- 
 fast prepared by the vrow and her dusky handmaidens was 
 likely to remain uneaten ; for all, starting up from their seats, 
 hastened towards the shed where the giraffes had been con- 
 fined. 
 
 The hospitable boer expressed a keen sympathy for their 
 misfortune, and declared his willingness to sp'end a month, if 
 need be, with all his servants, in the recovery of the lost 
 camelopards. 
 
 " All dish comes of dranking do mush smokes," said he, 
 
"STRAYED OR STOLEN." 2/>9 
 
 * Mine beoples last night all got more so drunk ; put dey 
 dust do so no more. I shall spill all 8e smokes on the 
 gr jund, and puy no more forever." 
 
 One of the giraffes had been tied to a post forming part 
 of the shed in which they had been shut up. The post had 
 lot only been torn out of the earth, but from its fastenings at 
 the top, and was lying on the ground, six or eight paces from 
 where it had formerly stood. Two other posts adjoining had 
 been pushed down, making a breach in the enclosure suffi- 
 ciently large for the giraffes to have made their exit. 
 
 Had they been tied to trees as usual, they could not have 
 escaped. The rheims around their slender necks would have 
 held them. 
 
 Perhaps by the weight and strength of their bodies they 
 had pushed down the stockade, and the rheims had slipped 
 over the ends of the posts after they had fallen. In this 
 manner they might have escaped. But, though it seemed 
 simple enough, still there was something strange in it, and our 
 travellers thought so. 
 
 The captives had lately shown no disposition to get free, 
 and it was odd they should do so now. Moreover there 
 must have been a premeditated, jointly-contrived plan be- 
 tween them, and this could hardly be supposed to exist. 
 
 They were gone, however, and must be sought for and 
 brought back. 
 
 For this duty Congo was already making preparations, 
 though with very little prospect of success. Rain had been 
 falling heavily all the night, and had destroyed any chance 
 cf the lost animals being tracked, even by Spoor'em. 
 
 Within a large enclosure, contiguous to the boer's dwelling, 
 more than five hundred cattle had been penned up during the 
 night. These had been turned out to graze that morning, 
 and, in consequence, the ground was everywhere covered 
 with the hoofmarks of horses and cattle. 
 
 A full hour was spent in finding a track that could, witfc 
 
260 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 any certainty, be pronounced that of a giraffe, and this haj 
 been made by the 'animal going in the direction of the sheds, 
 Of course it was the spoor of the camelopards when fir^t led 
 up on the evening before. 
 
 " Hendnk," exclaimed Willem, nearly frantic with despair 
 "what shall we do? Those giraffes are somewhere, and 
 must be found." 
 
 " They are just as likely to have gone in one direction as 
 another," answered Hendrik, " and suppose we look for them 
 in the direction of Graaf Reinet." 
 
 This remark but increased Willem's despair, for it showed 
 an unwillingness on the part of his comrade to make any 
 further delay on account of their misfortune. 
 
 The boer declared himself willing to furnish horses and 
 men for a search, if the hunters could ascertain, with any 
 certainty, the direction the runaways had taken. 
 
 Hans now volunteered a bit of advice, which was listened 
 to by Willem, as being the most sensible yet given. 
 
 " Our late captives," said that philosopher, " have made the 
 most of a good opportunity for escaping. It was, no doubt, 
 done under an instinct ; and the same instinct will be likely 
 to guide them back toward their native land. If we go in 
 search of them, let the search be made in the direction from 
 whence they came." 
 
 " Mine poys," broke in the boer, " dare ish no use lookin 
 if they goed that way. Dey will not wait fast enough for 
 anypoddy to catch up to 'em." 
 
 Hendrik and Arend expressed themselves of the same 
 opinion. 
 
 <c Congo, you black scoundrel ! " exclaimed Willem, " where 
 are our giraffes ? Which way shall we look for them ? " 
 
 In answer to this question the bewildered Kaffir could only 
 shake his aching head. 
 
 Willem had great faith in Congo's instinct, and was not 
 satisfied w'th the limited information received from him 
 
THE LAST OF A FAMILY. 261 
 
 " Do you think, Congo, we had better follow the spoor wfl 
 made in. :oraing here ? " he asked. 
 
 Again the Kaffir shook his head. 
 
 " You sooty idiot ! " exclaimed the distracted questioner, 
 " answer me in some other way. No more wabbling of your 
 head, or I '11 break it for you." 
 
 " I don't think at all now, baas Willem," said Congo. "My 
 head feel too big for the question you put 'urn." 
 
 Hendrik was about to observe that there was a vast dif- 
 ference between the Kaffir and his master, but, not wishing 
 to vex the latter any more, he proposed that something 
 should be done besides talking. 
 
 " Hans," exclaimed Willem, " you stay here and look after 
 our property. All the others who wish it can come along 
 with me ; but whoever does must get into his saddle in the 
 shortest possible time. I 'm off this instant in search of the 
 fugitives." 
 
 So saying, Groot Willem made a rush towards the shed 
 under which his horse had been stabled, and, putting on the 
 saddle with his own hands, he sprang into it and rode hastily 
 away. 
 
 CHAPTER LXV. 
 
 THE LAST OF A FAMILY. 
 
 HENDRIK and Arend, who had imitated his movements, 
 alone followed Groot Willem from the house. The 
 boer, after promising so much, appeared so dilatory in his 
 preparations that no dependence could be placed on his aid 
 and the three hunters galloped off without waiting for any ot 
 the farm, or any of his servants, of whom they had seen 
 Reveral. His excuse for riot making more haste to provide 
 
262 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 help was, that no one could tell the direction in which the 
 runaways had gone, and that to search for them in the north, 
 when the animals might have strayed south, was sheer silli 
 ness. 
 
 Much to the surprise o r all, Congo had stayed hehind in- 
 Btead of accompaning Gr>)ot Willem, according to universal 
 custom. The Kaffir's solicitude for the safety of his young 
 master had been so great on all former occasions, and he had 
 shown such an unwillingness to be separated from him, that his 
 present behavior was a surprise to everybody who knew him. 
 He was allowed to have his own will and way, for it was 
 known that any efforts at making him useful, by denying him 
 this privilege, would b-3 of no avail. True and faithful as he 
 had ever shown himself, his actions were seldom controlled 
 by the others. 
 
 " As soon as we get a mile or two away from the house," 
 said Hendrik, " we may be able to discover their tracks. It is 
 no use our examining the ground over which so many cattle 
 have passed. But supposing we should learn that we are on 
 the right course, what then, Willem ? " 
 
 " Then we must follow it till the giraffes are retaken," an- 
 swered Willem. " I should have but little hope of catching 
 them again," he continued, " did I not know that they are 
 now quite tame. I should as soon think of my own horse 
 absconding, and going a hundred miles into the wilderness, to 
 avoid me. We shall find the giraffes if we persevere ; and 
 once found they won't hinder us from catching them." 
 
 From the quiet behavior of (he giraffes for the last three 
 weeks, Arend and Hendrik could not deny the truth of Wil- 
 lem's assertions ; and all three urged their horses forward, 
 n ore anxious than ever to come upon the spoor of the strays, 
 
 After passing beyond the ground tracked by the farm cat- 
 tle, they once more came out upon the so-called road, along 
 which they had travelled the day before. But for more than 
 a mile, after the most careful examination, no spoor of gi 
 
THE LAST OF A FAMILY. 263 
 
 raffe, old or young, was to be. seen. Even those made by 
 them on the day before could no longer be distinguished in the 
 dust. The rain, with the tracks of other animals coming after, 
 had obliterated them. The state of the ground they were ex- 
 amining was now favorable for receiving a permanent impres- 
 sion ; and, as none appeared, they became satisfied that the 
 runaways had not returned that way. 
 
 After a long consultation which came near ending in a 
 wrangle, Willem being opposed by his companions, it was de- 
 cided that they should ride round in a circle of which the 
 dwelling of the boer should be the centre. By so doing, the 
 spoor of the lost animals should be found. It was the only 
 plan for them to take, and slowly they rode on, feeling very 
 uncomfortable at the uncertainty that surrounded them. 
 
 The country over which they were riding was a poor pas- 
 ture with patches of thinly growing grass. A herd of cattle 
 and horses, old and young, had lately gone over the ground, 
 and often would the eye catch sight of tracks so like those 
 made by a giraffe that one of the party would dismount for a 
 closer examination before being able to decide. 
 
 To Groot Willem this slow process was torturing in the 
 extreme. He believed that the giraffes were each moment 
 moving farther away from the place. 
 
 After the search had been continued for nearly two hours, 
 a spoor was at length found that was unmistakably that of a 
 camelopard. With a shout of joy Willem turned his horse 
 and commenced taking it up. It was fresh, made but a 
 few hours before. 
 
 Under the excitement of extreme fortune, whether it be 
 good or bad, people do not act with much wisdom. 
 
 So thought Hendrik as he called the attention of Willem 
 to the fact that they had started out for the purpose of find- 
 ing the spoor but nDt following it; that they would require 
 the help of Congo and Spoor'em ; that they must provide 
 themselves with food and other irticles necessary for a two 
 cr three days' journey. 
 
264 THE G.KAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 Believing that, by the time they could go back to the hous< 
 and return, the giraffes would gain a distance of not less than 
 ten or fifteen miles, Ilendrik's suggestions seemed absurd, 
 and his companion, without heeding them, kept on along th? 
 trail. 
 
 Hendrik and Arend could do nothing but follow. Before 
 they had gone very far, Arend made the observation that the 
 tracks they were now following appeared too large to have 
 been made by the young giraffes. 
 
 " That 's all a fancy of yours," rejoined Willem, as he hur- 
 ried on. 
 
 " There appears to have been only one that went this way," 
 said Hendrik, after they had gone a little farther. 
 
 " Never mind," answered Willem, " we have no time to 
 look for the other. It won't be far away from its companion, 
 and we shall probably find them together." 
 
 Notwithstanding what Willem said, his comrades were 
 convinced that they were following the track of only one gi- 
 raffe, and that larger than either of those that had been lost 
 They again ventured to give their opinion about it. 
 
 "Nonsense!" exclaimed Willem. "There has not been 
 a giraffe in this part of the country for the last ten years, ex- 
 cept the two we ourselves brought here." 
 
 This statement would have been indorsed by every settlei 
 for a hundred miles around. For all that, it was a wrong on^ 
 as our adventurers soon had reason to be convinced. 
 
 Before they had gone another mile, the large body and 
 lofty head of a giraffe loomed up before their eyes ! On see- 
 ing it, they put spurs to their horses and rode straight toward? 
 it. 
 
 They got within about three Hundred yards of it before 
 their approach was discovered. 
 
 For the first ten minutes of the chase that then ensued, the 
 distance between the hunters and tho retreating giraffe re- 
 mamed about the same. 
 
THE LAST OF A FAMILY 26A 
 
 Gradually it began to diminish. The giraffe appeared to 
 become exhausted with only a slight exertion ; and on reach- 
 ing a piece of marshy ground, where its feet sunk into the 
 mud, it made a violent struggle and then fell over on its side. 
 
 On riding forward to the spot, the hunters had an expla- 
 nation of why the chase was so soon over. They were only 
 surprised that the creature had been able to run at all. 
 
 It proved to be an ancient male of which but little was left 
 but the skin and bones. 
 
 It looked as though it was the last of its race, about to be- 
 come extinct. 
 
 On its back and other parts of its body were lumps as large 
 as walnuts, the scars of old wounds, where musket-bullets had 
 been lodged in its body several years before ! 
 
 The rusty head of an arrow was also seen protruding from 
 its side. 
 
 It had the appearance of having been hunted for a score 
 of years, and hundreds of times to have been within an inch 
 of losing its life. 
 
 Its enemy, man, had overtaken it at last, and was gazing 
 upon its struggles, not with exultation, but rather with pity 
 and regret. 
 
 They felt no triumph in having run down and captured a 
 thing that had been so long struggling with death. Groot 
 Willem, who had been for a time highly elated with the pros- 
 pect of recovering the lost giraffes, was again in great de- 
 spondence. Much time had been squandered in this purpose- 
 less pursuit. 
 
 He was not one to yield easily to despair ; and yet despair 
 was now upon him. There was every symptom of a dark 
 night coming down, and it was now near. Inspired either by 
 pity or revenge, he sent a bullet from his roer into the head of 
 the struggling skeleton ; and, throwing himself into the saddle, 
 he turned the head of his horse once more towards the house. 
 
 An attempt had been made to recover the loat giraffes. 
 
266 THE GIRAFF1. HUNTERS 
 
 It had failed. Night was close at hand. Nothing more 
 could be done for that day, and Willem iiow declared hi? 
 willingness to return to Graaf Reinet and die. 
 
 Hope had departed from his heart, and he no longer felt a 
 ebsire to live. 
 
 Hendrik and Arend, although sympathizing wit 1 him in 
 their common misfortune, exchanged looks of congr illation. 
 They would now be permitted to go home. 
 
 CHAPTER LXVI. 
 
 NEWS OP THE LOST. 
 
 THE sky had been o'erclouded all day, and continued s<i 
 as the sun went down. Over them descended a night 
 as dark as Erebus. 
 
 Perceiving the impracticability of getting that night to the 
 house of the boer, a distance of ten or fifteen miles, the 
 disappointed trackers dismounted, and staked their horses upon 
 the grass, determined to wait for the return of another day. 
 
 The night was passed in fitful slumbers around a camp-fire, 
 where they were only visited by a flight of large moths, and 
 Borne laughing hyenas, that by their harsh cachinations seemed 
 to mock them in their misery. 
 
 They were in a district of country from which the most 
 noble of its denizens seemed to have been driven, and the 
 most despicable only remained. When morning dawned they 
 again climbed into their saddles and continued on towards 
 the kraal of the boer. 
 
 "When, as they supposed, within about five miles of thi 
 house, they met t ~o strange horsemen coming in the oppo 
 site direction. 
 
NEWS OF THE LOST. 267 
 
 ft Goot morgen, shentlemens ! " saluted one of the strangers 
 as they drew near. " I 'm glat to meet some ones coining 
 your ways. Hash you seen anything of our horses ? " 
 
 "Do you mean those you are now riding?" asked Hen- 
 drik. 
 
 " No, not theje, but five other horses, no, three horses 
 and two mares, all mitout either sattles or pridles; one red 
 horse mit one eye and a white poot on the left behind leg \ 
 one mare mit a star on the front of his head, und " 
 
 ' No," interrupted llendrik, " we have been out since yes- 
 toiday morning, but have seen* no stray horses of any de- 
 B^ription ; not a horse except those we are riding ourselves." 
 
 * Then we need not look in the direction you have been,'* 1 
 said the other horseman, who spoke English with a proper 
 a^.ent. " Will you please ttll us whence you have come ? " 
 
 Hendrik gave them a briei history of their course during 
 the last twenty-four hours ; and, in doing so, mentioned the 
 object of their expedition, the search after the giraffes. 
 
 " If that 's what you Ve been after," said the man who 
 spoke proper English, " perhaps we can assist you a little. 
 From what you tell me, I presume you must have beea 
 staying fit the kraal of Mynheer Van Orrnon. Yesterday 
 morning wft were looking for our horses about ten miles 
 south of his place, when we saw two giraffes, the first I had 
 ever seen in my life. We were badly mounted, and unpre- 
 pared for hunJittg anything except our strayed horses, else 
 we should have given chase." 
 
 "Ten miles to the south of the kraal!" exclaimed WL' 
 Icra, " and we seeking for them twenty to the north 
 What fools we have fo>en. What were the giraffes doing?" 
 he asked earnestly, turning towards the man who had one* 
 more awakened within him the sweet sentiment of hope. 
 " Were they grazing or g^ing on?" 
 
 " They were travelling southward at a gentle tret, but in- 
 creased their speed on seeing U*L Wv wrft oo within * 
 quarter of a mile of them." 
 
268 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 Our adventurers were too impatient to stay longer on the 
 spot ; and, after getting a few further directions, they bade th 
 strangers good day and hastened on towards the house. 
 
 On entering its enclosure the first person they encoun 
 tered was the boer Mynheer Van Orrnon. 
 
 " I see pat luck mit you, mine poys," said the Dutchman, 
 as they rode up to him. " I knowed it would pe so. The 
 cameels have goed too far for you." 
 
 "Yes, too far to the south," answered Willem. "We 
 have heard of them, and must be off immediately. Where 
 are our companions ? " 
 
 " They goed away yester morgen to live where the oxen 
 get grass. They now waiting for you at the south." 
 
 " That 's all right," said Hendrik. " We must hasten to 
 join them ; but I think we 'd be better of something to eat 
 first. I 'm starving. Mynheer Van Ormon, we must again 
 trespass on your hospitality." 
 
 " So you shall, mine poys, mit pleasure all around ; put 
 who told you I vas Mynheer Van Ormon ? " 
 
 " The same two men who told us about the giraffes. They 
 were looking for some stray horses." 
 
 " Dat mush be mine neighbor Cloots, who live fifteen miles 
 to the east of thish place. They say they see the cameels. 
 Where an' when they see 'em? 
 
 " Yesterday morning, about ten miles south of this place, 
 they said." 
 
 " May be dey be gone to Graaf Reinet to say you arc 
 coming. Ha, he, hi ! Dat ish ver' goot." 
 
 The boer then conducted his guests towards the dwelling 
 On passing a hut by the way, the hunters were surprised at 
 seevng Congo suddenly disappear around a corner ! 
 
 On the part of the Kaffir, the encounter appeared both un- 
 expected and undesired, as he had started back apparently tf 
 avoid them. 
 
 This was a new mystery. 
 
NEWS OF THE LOST. 269 
 
 " Ho Congo! come back here," sliouted Willem. ""Why 
 are you here ? Why are you not with the others ? " 
 
 The Kaffir did not condescend to make answer, but skulked 
 into the hut. 
 
 The boer now proceeded to explain that the Kaffir had ex- 
 pressed a wish to be employed at his place, and had declared 
 that he would proceed no further with his former masters, who 
 had cruelly ill-treated him for allowing the giraffes to escape. 
 He denied having done anything to influence this strange de- 
 cision. 
 
 " This cannot be," said Willem. " There must be some 
 mistake. He is not telling the truth if he says that 
 we beat him. I may have spoken to him somewhat harshly ; 
 I admit having done so, but I did not know he was so sensi- 
 tive. I 'm sorry, if I have offended him, and am willing to 
 apologize." 
 
 Mynheer Van Ormon stepped up to the door of the hut, 
 and commanded the Kaffir to come forth. 
 
 When Congo showed himself at the entrance, Willem 
 apologized to him for the harsh language he had used, and, in 
 the same manner as one friend should speak to another, en- 
 treated him to forget and forgive, and return with them to 
 Graaf Reinet. 
 
 During this colloquy the sharp eyes of the boer were glanc- 
 ing from master to servant, as though he knew what the result 
 would be. They showed a gleam of satisfaction as the Kaffir 
 declared that he preferred remaining with his new master ; 
 and the only favor he now asked of Willem was soire com- 
 pensation for his past services. 
 
 Had Congo been one of the brothers, Hans or Hendrik 
 Von Bloom, Willem could not have done more towards effect- 
 ing a reconciliation. At length, becoming indignant at the 
 unaccountable conduct of his old servitor, he turned scornfully 
 gway, and, along with Hendrik and Arend, entered the house. 
 
 After seeing a joint of cold boiled beef, a loaf of browc 
 
270 THE GIRAFFE HUNTKKS. 
 
 bread, and a bottle of Capo wine placed before his guests, the 
 boer went out again. 
 
 Hastily repairing to one of the sheds, he there found a 
 Hottentot servant at hard work in saddling one of his horses. 
 
 * Piet," said he, speaking in great haste, " quick, mine poy 1 
 shump into your saddle, and ride out to the north till you 
 meet mine bruder and Shames. Tell them not to come 
 more so near as half a mile to the house for one hour. Make 
 haste an' pe off! " 
 
 Two minutes more and the Hottentot was on the horse, 
 galloping away in the direction given to him. 
 
 Having satisfied their hunger, thanked their host and his 
 fat vrow for their hospitality, and bidden them farewell, our 
 adventurers started off for the South, anxious to rejoin Hans, 
 and continue the search after the giraffes. 
 
 CHAPTER LXVII. 
 
 WHY CONGO TURNED TRAITOR. 
 
 UNWILLING to trespass any longer on the hospitality 
 of Mynheer Van Ormon, Hans had left the house with 
 the intention to encamp somewhere near it, and wait for 
 the return of his companions. 
 
 To this the boer had made but little opposition, and hi& 
 guest proceeded to prepare the Makololo for a removal. 
 They were still suffering all the horrors of a recovery from 
 their first spell of intoxication, and, on entering the hut where 
 they had passed the night, Hans found them full of that spe- 
 <aes of repentance that leads to strong resolutions of future 
 reformation. 
 
 On being informed of the loss of the giraffes, their remoraa 
 
WHY CONGO TURNED TRAITOR. 271 
 
 seemed as if it would tempt thorn to suicide, and one of them, 
 while tearing his wool-covered head, kept repeating the word 
 kombi, kombi! 
 
 Hans knew that this was the name of a virulent poison 
 much in use amongst the Makololo. 
 
 The four unfortunate men were willing to take upon them- 
 selves the whole blame of allowing the giraffes to escape, 
 and seemed grateful for the mercy of being allowed to live 
 any longer ! 
 
 After the cattle and horses had been loaded, and all got 
 ready for a start, Congo expressed his determination to sta,y 
 behind. 
 
 "What does this mean, Congo?" asked Hans. "Are you 
 angry at what your master said to you ? You must forget 
 that. He meant no harm. What do you intend doing?" 
 
 " Don't know, baas Hans," gruffly answered Congo ; " don't 
 know noffin'." 
 
 Believing that the Kaffir was only displeased with himself 
 for his conduct on the night before, and that he would soon 
 recover from his " miff," Hans made no attempt to dissuade 
 him. Accompanied by Swartboy and the Makololo he moved 
 away, driving the cattle before them, and leaving Congo and 
 his dog behind. 
 
 He went in a southerly course, as the grass looked more 
 tempting in that direction. When about three miles from the 
 bouse he came upon a grove of trees, through which ran a 
 little rivulet. On its bank he determined to make camp, and 
 await the return of his companion. 
 
 The manner in which he had left the boer had been rather 
 sudden and unceremonious, and, if called upon to give an ex- 
 planation of it, only some half-developed reasons would have 
 presented themselves to his mind. Of these, however, there 
 were several. One was the desire of removing the Makololo, 
 now under his sole care, from the temptation of swallowing 
 any more " Cape Smoke.*' 
 
272 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 This apprehension, however, was altogether groundless, foi 
 Dot even a relief from aching heads and self-condemn at ion 
 could ha7e induced the subjects of Macora to drink any more 
 for the present. 
 
 Hans possessed a philosophic spirit, and, under most cir- 
 cumstances, could wait patiently. Swartboy and the Mako- 
 lolo were in want of rest, to enable them to recover from 
 their last night's debauch. The cattle and horses were in 
 need of the grass that grew luxuriantly on the banks of the 
 stream. All, therefore, could pass the day with but little in- 
 convenience arising from the absence of the others. 
 
 As the night came on, the cattle were collected ; and, avail- 
 ing themselves of the habits to which they had been long 
 since trained, they lay down close to the large fire that had 
 been kindled by the edge of the grove. 
 
 The night passed without any incidents to disturb them ; 
 but, just as day broke, they were awakened by the barking 
 of a dog, and soon after greeted by a familiar voice. 
 
 It was that of Congo. 
 
 " I thought you would think better of us and return," said 
 Han?, pleased once more to see the face of the faithful 
 Kaffir. 
 
 " Yaas, I come," answered Congo, " but not to stay. I go 
 back again." 
 
 " Why ! What 's brought you, then ? " 
 
 " To 530 baas Willem ; but he no here. Tell him when he 
 come back to wait for Congo. Tell him wait two days, four 
 days, tell him always wait till Congo come." 
 
 44 But Willem will go to the house before he comes here, 
 and you can see him yourself." 
 
 "No; may be I off with the boeroxen. I work there now 
 Tell baas Willem to wait for Congo." 
 
 " Certainly I shall do so," answered Hans ; " but you are 
 keeping something hid from me. Why do you wish to see 
 your master, if you are so offended as to have forsaken him f 
 What is your reason for staying behind 5 " 
 
WHY CONGO TURNED TRAITOR. 273 
 
 Don't know," vaguely responded the Kaffir. " Dis fool 
 Congo don't know noffin'." 
 
 " Ders one thing I mus say for Congo," said Swartboy, 
 "he mos allers tell the troof. He jus done so now." 
 
 The Kaffir smiled a* though satisfied with Swartboy's ret 
 mark. 
 
 After again requesting that Willem should be told to wail 
 his return, he hastened away, followed by the dog Spoor'em. 
 
 There was a mystery in the conduct of the man that Hana 
 could not comprehend in any other way than by taking the 
 explanation he had himself given. Congo seemed certainly 
 either to be a fool or acting in a very foolish way. 
 
 As the morning advanced, Hans began to believe that the 
 trackers had proved successful in their search. The spoor 
 of the giraffes must have been found and followed, or they 
 would have been back before then. 
 
 From his knowledge of Willem, Hans was certain that 
 once on the spoor he would never leave it as long as he had 
 strength to continue. The giraffes had become tame, and 
 there was no reason why they should not be easily retaken. 
 But just as the sun had mounted up to the meridian, this 
 hope was dispelled by the appearance of Willem and his 
 comrade coming back empty-handed. 
 
 " You hrtve been unsuccessful," said Hans, as they rode up. 
 ** Well, never mind ; there is still a hope left us, and that is, 
 to get safely home." 
 
 " We have another hope besides that," replied Willem. 
 u We have heard of the giraffes. They were seen yesterday 
 morning about seven miles to the southward of this spot. 
 They are between us and our home, and we are not huntera 
 if we don't recover them yet. We must be off after them 
 immediately." 
 
 Swartboy and the Makololo were directed to drive in the 
 catile, and all commenced iraking preparations for a de 
 parture. 
 
 12* B 
 
274 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 " We shall m.&s Congo and Spoor'em," said Willem, whili 
 the cattle were being loaded. " We shall want them badly 
 now." 
 
 " Ah ! " exclaimed Hans, " I had nearly forgotten to teL 
 you that Congo was here this morning, and wished me to say 
 you were to wait until he came to you. He was very anxious 
 to see you, and said you were to wait for him four days, or 
 longer, if he did not see you in that time." 
 
 " Fortunately there will be no need for that delay," re- 
 joined Willem. "I have just seen the ungrateful rascal, . 
 aot half an hour ago." 
 
 " Indeed. And what did he want ? " 
 
 " Only to dun me for the wages due him for the last year 
 of his services. I have never been more deceived about a 
 man in my life. I could not have believed it possible that 
 Congo would thus turn traitor and desert me." 
 
 The conversation was discontinued, as all became busy in 
 making ready for a start. 
 
 CHAPTER LXVIII. 
 
 LIGHT OUT OP DARKNESS. 
 
 IN half an hour afterwards the hunters had broken up their 
 camp. 
 
 " I feel sorry about having to leave Congo behind," said 
 Willem, as the cattle were being driven across the stream. 
 '' Not that I care a straw for him, the ungrateful wretch, but 
 that we may be unable to find the spoor of the giraffes, not 
 having him with us. He and Spoor'em would be worth 
 everything now.** 
 
 " I think," rejoined his brother, " there 's not much chance 
 
LIGHT OUT OF DARKNESS. 275 
 
 of our recovering them. We are now in a settled country 
 where they will find but little rest. They will either be 
 driven out of it or killed by whoever comes across them." 
 
 "I have thought of all that," replied Willem; "still, I shall 
 hope for a day or two longer. I can better survive the loss, 
 if nobody else succeeds in obtaining the reward offered for 
 them ; but should that brother of whom the boer spoke, as 
 being gone on a similar expedition to ours, should he per- 
 form the feat we have failed to accomplish, then I should n't 
 care to live much longer." 
 
 Before they had gone very far, all noticed that there was 
 something wrong with Swartboy, who seemed also inclined 
 to turn back, and was muttering some gibberish to himself, 
 as was his habit when in any way perplexed or annoyed. 
 The excitement in his mind at last became too strong to be 
 restrained, and, drawing near Willem, he asked: 
 
 "What was that, baas Willem, you said jus now 'bout the 
 bruder of dat Dutchman ? " 
 
 " I hardly remember, Swart," answered Willem. " Some- 
 thing about his going after giraffes and getting the reward in- 
 stead of ourselves. Why do you ask ? " 
 
 " But did they gone nort same as we been a doin* ? * 
 
 " Yes, so the boer told us." 
 
 " How long was dat ago ? " 
 
 " Seven months, I think he said." 
 
 " Why for you no tell me afore ? " 
 
 This question Willem did not think worth answering, and 
 Swartboy for a few minutes was left to his thoughts. 
 
 Presently he recommenced the conversation. " Baas 
 Willem/' said he.- "I think we bess stop, and talk a bit 
 Congo no fool, but Swartboy. Swartboy a fool, and no mis- 
 taks 'bout dat." 
 
 '* Well, what has that to do with our stopping for a talk ? * 
 asked Willem. 
 
 ' The boer's bruder, he come back from the nort without 
 
276 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 catch any giraffe," replied the Bushman. " I :ink he got 
 some now " 
 
 A light suddenly dawned on the mind of Hans, who stoo<? 
 listening to this dialect. The mysterious conduct of Conge 
 appeared better than half explained. 
 
 A halt was immediately ordered, and all gathered around 
 Swartboy. 
 
 Nearly twenty minutes was taken up in obtaining from the 
 Bushman the informatior he had to give. From the answers 
 made to about a hundred questions, the hunters learned that, in 
 the hut where he, Congo, and the Makololo had been so 
 freely entertained, they had seen a Hottentot who had lately 
 returned from a journey to the north. 
 
 This Swartboy had understood from a few words the man 
 had muttered while under the influence of the " smoke." 
 
 During the evening, the Hottentot had been called away 
 from the hut, and Swartboy had seen no more of him, nor 
 'bought anything of what he had said. 
 
 Now, however, on hearing that the boer had a brother 
 who had gone northward on a giraffe hunt, Swartboy conceived 
 the idea that the drunken Hottentot had not been there alone. 
 In all likelihood he had accompanied the expedition. It had 
 returned unsuccessful ; and the boer's brothers had stolen the 
 two giraffes that were now missing. 
 
 The more this conjecture was discussed, the more probable 
 it appeared. 
 
 No doubt Congo had some suspicion that there was some- 
 thing wrong, and he was keeping it to himself lest he might 
 be mistaken. 
 
 He had stayed behind in the hope of ascertaining the 
 truth? His rude behavior to his former master in the 
 presence of the boer might have been only a ruse to mislead 
 the latter, and give an opportunity for carrying out some 
 detective contrivance. It wns all in keeping with the Kaffir 
 character, and Willem was but too delighted to think that 
 such was the explanation. 
 
LIGHT OUT OF DARKNESS. 277 
 
 " I thought at the time I la^t saw him," said Willem, " that 
 there was something in his behavior unlike what would be 
 shown by a traitor. It seemed to contradict his words. I 
 believe that we have all been very stupid. I hope so. I 
 shall go back and see Congo immediately. I shall demand an 
 explanation. He will tell me all, if I can only get the boer out 
 of the way." 
 
 " I have another idea," said Hendrik. " The two men we 
 saw hunting for horses, and who told us they had seen our 
 giraffes to the south, were a couple of liars. They did not 
 speak like men telling the truth. I can see it now : we were 
 simpletons to have been so easily deceived. They were the 
 boer's own brothers, the very men who have robbed us ! " 
 
 " Yes," said Hans ; " and they had the assistance of Myn- 
 heer Van Ormon in doing it. How easy it is to understand 
 his profuse hospitality now. We have indeed been duped." 
 
 The belief that the giraffes had been stolen was now uni 
 versal, and our adventurers were only too glad to think so. 
 They much preferred that this should be the case than to 
 think the animals had strayed. There would be a far better 
 chance of recovering them. 
 
 It is easy to believe what we most desire, and all agreed 
 that the property had been surreptitiously taken from the 
 shed. 
 
 Without saying another word, Groot Willem turned his 
 horse upon his tracks, and rode back towards the kraal of 
 Mynheer Van Ormon. 
 
 The boer met him outside the enclosures, apparently sur- 
 prised to see him return. The moment Willem set eyes upon 
 the man's face, he saw that there was something amiss. He 
 observed a strong expression of displeasure, accompanied with 
 a glance of uneasiness. 
 
 " I have come back to have a chat with my old servant,' 
 said Willem. " He has been with me for so many years thai 
 I don't like to part with him on slight grounds." 
 
278 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 y er goot," answered Van Ormon. " You can see am 
 when he come home. He hash goed after the oxen. L you 
 plcash, take him along mit you when you leave." 
 
 As the sun was now about setting, Willem knew that the 
 Kaffir must soon be coming in with the cattle, and he rode 
 off from the house in the hope of meeting him. Soon a large 
 herd was seen approaching from the plain, and, riding around 
 it, Willem found Congo in company with two Hottentots. 
 
 While in the presence of his companions, tho Kaffir would 
 not speak to him, but was apparently devoting every thought 
 to the task of directing the movements of the herd. His old 
 master seemed unworthy of his notice. 
 
 " We have been all wrong in our conjectures," thought 
 Willem: "Congo has really deserted me. No man could 
 keep up such an appearance as he is doing. I may go back 
 again." 
 
 He was about to turn away, when Congo, observing tha* 
 both the Hottentots had gone a few yards ahead, and were 
 busy talking to one another, muttered in a low tone : " Go 
 back, baas Willem, and wait at you camp. I come dar to- 
 morrow mornin'." 
 
 Willem was not only satisfied, but overjoyed. Those words 
 were enough to tell him that his Kaffir was still faithful, 
 that he was acting for the best, and that all would yet be 
 well. He returned to his companions as cheerful and hap- 
 py as he had been two nights before, while sitting by the 
 Dutchman's fireside, under the exhilarating influence of ii* 
 
THE KAFFIR DISCOVERS TOO MUCH. 279 
 
 CHAPTER LXIX. 
 
 THE KAFFIR DISCOVERS TOO MUCH. 
 
 V\7" IIEN Congo was made aware that the giraffes wore 
 T T missing, he believed himself more to blame than any 
 one else. Conscience told him that he had neglected his 
 duty. His regret for what had happened inspired him with a 
 strong resolve to do all in his power towards recovering the 
 lost animals. On examining the broken stockade through 
 which they had escaped, he had doubts as to its being their 
 work. In crushing out the posts with the weight of their 
 bodies they must have made a noise that he should have 
 heard ; for the giraffes had been tied within ten yards of where 
 he had passed the night. The posts to which they had been 
 attached had not been dragged away, as would have been the 
 case had the animals drawn them out with their rheim fasten- 
 ings. He had a suspicion that they had been taken down by 
 human hands ; but, as the others did not appear to think so, 
 he fancied there might be a possibility of his being wrong. 
 He therefore kept his suspicions to himself. Had he said 
 that the giraffes could not have knocked down the stockade 
 without his hearing them, he would have been told that he 
 #as too drunk to hear anything, and his testimony discredit 
 ed. He knew that he was not. 
 
 He had observed something else to confirm his suspicion. 
 He remembered the Hottentot, who in his cups declared that 
 he had lately been to the north, where he had seen giraffes 
 hunted and killed. He had heard the Hottentot called out 
 from among the company, and by a man who spoke "boerish 
 English." The voice was not that of the proprietor of the 
 place, whom he had seen early in the evening; and yet 
 he had observed no other white man abou' ftie establishment 
 
280 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 Moreover, some saddled horses he had seen in the stabtai 
 the night before were also gone. It was these things that 
 had determined him to stay at the house and watch. On pre 
 tence of hiring himself to theboerhe was permitted (o remain.. 
 
 Every day something turned up to confirm his suspicions, 
 He had seen the Hottentot sent off, while Wi-llem, Arend, and 
 Hendrik were eating their breakfast inside ; and, soon after 
 their departure, he had witnessed the arrival of two white 
 men, who appeared to consider the place their home. Those 
 men, he believed, had been there on the night when the 
 giraffes were missed, and Congo suspected them to be the 
 thieves. He saw them go off again in the direction they had 
 come, equipped as for a hunting expedition, or for some dis- 
 tant journey. He would have followed them, but dared not, 
 lest his doing so might be observed and excite the suspicion 
 of the boer. 
 
 Believing that they would not go far that night, he made 
 up his mind to track them on the following morning. Steal- 
 ing away from the shed, where he slept, he took up their 
 spoor as soon as the first light of day would allow of it, and, 
 following this, he soon saw enough to assure him that his sus- 
 picions were correct. 
 
 A journey of ten miles brought him amongst some ranges 
 of steep hills, separated from each other by deep, narrow 
 gorges. On ascending to the top of one of these, he perceived 
 a small column of smoke rising from a ravine below. 
 
 Throwing his hat upon the ground, and commanding the 
 dog Spoor'em to keep a watch upon it, he stalked forward 
 and soon obtained a view of what was causing the smoke. It 
 was a fire kindled under the shadow of some cameel-doorn trees, 
 as if for the bivouac of hunters. 
 
 Judging by two animals that stood tied to the trees, Congo 
 knew that they who had kindled the fire were not hunters, 
 but thieves. The animals in question were giraffes, young 
 wes, the same that Congo had been driving before him tbi 
 6oire hundreds of milea. 
 
THE KAFFIR DISCOVERS TOO MUCH 281 
 
 Contrary to his expectations, there appeared to be but one 
 man in charge of them ; and that, neither of the two he had 
 seen the evening before at Van Ormon's. The men he had 
 been tracking must have visited the camp and gone off again. 
 Their absence was but of little consequence. The giraffes 
 were there, and that was all he wanted. He could now go 
 back and guide the real owners to the spot, who would then 
 be able to reclaim their property. Had the two men he had 
 traced to the camp been seated by the fire, he would no doubt 
 have succeeded in accomplishing his plans. But unfortunately 
 \hey were not. 
 
 After noting the topography of the place, so that he might 
 Easily recognize it. he turned to depart. 
 
 Before proceeding twenty paces on his way, he was star- 
 tled by the report of a gun. The sound was followed by a 
 howl of pain, which he knew came from the hound Spoor'em. 
 A-t the same instant, trotting out from some bushes on the 
 iirow of the hill, he saw two mounted men. One glance told 
 him they were the men he had seen the evening before 
 it the house of Van Ormon. They were those on whose 
 track he had come. Crouching among the bushes, he en- 
 ieavored to avoid beino; seen ; but in this he was unsuccess- 
 ful. 
 
 A shout from one of the men told him that he was dis- 
 covered, and soon after the hoof-strokes of the galloping horses 
 fold that they were rapidly approaching his hiding-placo, 
 rhouglTswift of foot, there was no chance for him to escape ; 
 for all that, instinct led him to take to his heels. For some 
 distance down hill, which was very steep, he was able to keep 
 in advance of his mounted pursuers. But once on the level 
 ground, the horsemen soon closed- upon him, and the chase 
 was brought to an abrupt termination by one of them striking 
 him from behind with the but of h.h gun, and rolling him 
 1at upon his face 
 
382 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 CHAPTER LXX. 
 
 CONGO A CAPTIVE. 
 
 f |"UIE horsemen pulled up with a shout of exultation 
 JL " What did you stop for ? " asked the one who had 5 .tuck 
 the .low. " Why didn't you keep on running?" he added 
 with a fiendish laugh, as he leaned over the prostrate body of 
 the Kaffir. 
 
 " Yaas, why don't yer go on to tell where der two cameela 
 be, to der fools whom found um ? " asked the other. " Why 
 don't yer do datch ? " 
 
 The two men who were addressing the half-unconscious 
 Congo were the same two Willem, Arend, and Hendrik had 
 met the day before, the men who had directed them to 
 search to the south. One was the brother of Mynheer Van 
 Ormon, the other was his brother-in-law. They were men 
 who had for many years been living on the borders of the 
 eolony, part of their time engaged in fighting Kaffirs and 
 Griquas, and robbing them of their cattle, the other part in 
 trading with the natives for ostrich-feathers and ivory. They 
 had lately returned from an unsuccessful expedition to the 
 north, the object of which had been to procure two young gi- 
 raffes, in order to obtain the reward or price offered for 
 them by the consul of the Netherlands. On seeing within 
 '.he kraal of their kinsman Mynheer Van Ormon, the very 
 animals they had sacrificed so much time in vainly searching 
 for, they could not resist the opportunity of appropriating 
 them. Their idea was, to conceal the animals for a few 
 weeks among the hills, until those to whom they properly be- 
 longed, giving them up as lost, should return to their homes. 
 The giraffes might then be taken to Cape Town, and disposed 
 of, without the original owners ever knowing anything of the 
 trick that had been played upon them. 
 
CONGO A CAPTIVE, 283 
 
 Unfortunately for Congo, they had that morning been in 
 search of something for food, and had returned just in time 
 to see him playing spy upon their camp. 
 
 "This is the villain who pretended to quarrel with his 
 master and leave him," said the man who had knocked the 
 Kaffir down. " I told Van Ormon to send him off with the 
 others, but he was sure the fellow did not wish to assist them, 
 and could not if he would. By his folly our game has been 
 nearly lost. We 've just been in time ; but what are we to 
 do with the black brute, now that we 've caught him ? " 
 
 " Kill him ! " replied the other, who was the brother of 
 Van Ormon. " He mus never got to de white mens. Dey 
 would come and rob us all." 
 
 " Very likely. Some people are bad enough to do any 
 thing; but I have half killed this fellow already, you may 
 do your share, and finish him, if you like." 
 
 " No Shames ; as you pegins this little job, it is besh you 
 finish it yourself." 
 
 Bad as were the two ruffians into whose hands Congo had 
 fallen, neither of them liked to give him the coup de grace> 
 and, undecided what else to do with him, they tied his hands 
 behind his back. 
 
 He was then assisted to his feet, and, reeling like a drunken 
 man, was led towards their camp. 
 
 Congo soon began to recover from the effects of the blow, 
 and became sensible of the danger he was in. By their talk, 
 he could tell that they intended putting him out of the way. 
 From their savage looks and gestures he could see there wa3 
 but little hope of his life being spared. His captors would 
 not dare to let him escape. He had learned too much to 
 be allowed to live. No assistance could be expected from 
 his master and companions. They were waiting for him far 
 away. 
 
 " Is this the game you have brought back?" exclaimed the 
 man sitting over the camp-fire, as the others came up drag 
 ging their captive after them. 
 
284 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 "Yes, and as you are the cook, you must dress it for oiu 
 dinners, replied he who answered to the name of *' Shames." 
 
 " Well, why don't you tell me what this means?" interro- 
 gated the first. 
 
 u Only this : we ha je caught a spy. We have been tracked 
 by him to this place. But there 's no great harm done yet, 
 We 're in luck, and nothing can go wrong with ua. Our 
 catching this fellow is a proof of it." 
 
 A long consultation was now carried on between the ruf- 
 fians, in which they all agreed in the necessity of putting the 
 prisoner to death. 
 
 It would never do to let him live. He would in the end 
 bring them into trouble, even if kept a prisoner for years. 
 His tongue must be silenced forever. There was but one 
 way of silencing it. That was, never to allow him to leave 
 the place alive. 
 
 There was a point upon which his captors were a little in 
 doubt. Had the Kaffir undertaken the task of tracking them 
 upon his own responsibility, or with the knowledge and at 
 the instigation of his masters? In the former case only, 
 would they be safe in destroying him. In the latter, the act 
 might be attended with danger. To make sure of this, one 
 of the three men Van Ormon's brother it was proposed 
 going back to the house, there, if possible, to ascertain how 
 the case stood. To this the other two readily consented; 
 and, mounting his horse, he rode off for the kraal of hi? 
 kinsman. 
 
 As scon as he was gone, the others tied Congo to a tree, 
 and then seating themselves under the shade of the cameel- 
 doorn, they proceeded to amuse themselves with a game of 
 cards. 
 
 Four hours passed, hours that to the Kaffir seemed days 
 He was in a state of indescribable agony. The thongs of 
 hide that bound his wrists to the branches were cutting into 
 the flesh, and beside, 5 , there was before his mind the positive 
 certainty tbsi he had not much longer to live. 
 
CONGO A CAPTIVE. 283 
 
 The fear of death, however, scarce gave him so much men- 
 tal pain as his anxiety to know something of the fate of hig 
 companions, and his wish that Groot Willem should recover 
 the giraffes. He now regretted that he had not revealed his 
 suspicions at the last interview with his young master. This 
 ajight have saved the hunters from their loss and himself from 
 the fate that now threatened him. It was too late. He had 
 acted for the best, but acted wrongly. 
 
 In the afternoon Van Ormon's brother came riding back to 
 the camp. 
 
 "Well! what news?" asked James, as he came within 
 speaking distance. 
 
 "It ish all right. Dey don't know nothing of what's up. 
 Mine bruder have constant watch over their camp. They be 
 in. von quandary, and will soon go home." 
 
 *' Is Van Orrnon sure that they had n't any communication 
 with this Kaffir ?" asked James. 
 
 " Yesh ! they had. One of them came to the housh, and 
 saw this fella yesterday. But for all that, blackee never said 
 von leetle word to him. They were well watch while they 
 wash togedder." 
 
 " Then perhaps it is not all right, as you say. They may 
 have the same suspicion that led him here. Why the deuse 
 don't they go off home? I don't like their hanging about so 
 long." 
 
 " I tell you, Shames, it ish all right. We have only to 
 get rid of the spy. He must never see the fools who own 
 him, again. What ish we to do with him?" 
 
 " Send a bullet through his body," said the man who had 
 been left in charge of the giraffes. 
 
 "Yes; he must be killed in that way or some other, cer- 
 tairly," said James; "but which of us is to do it? It's a 
 pity we did not shoot him down while he was running. Then 
 was the time. I don t lik \ the thing, now that I 've cooled 
 down." 
 
286 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 Bad as the ruffians were, none of them liked to commit 4 
 murder in cold blood. They had determined that Congo must 
 die, yet none :>f them wished to act as the executioner. 
 
 After a good deal of discussion and some wrangling, a bright 
 idea flashed across the brain of Van Ormon's brother. He 
 proposed that their prisoner should be taken to a pool that 
 was some distance down the gorge ; that he be tied to a tree 
 by the side of the pool, and left there for the night. 
 
 " I see de spoor of lion dare every mornin'," said he, grin- 
 niug horribly as he spoke. " I '11 pet mine life we find no 
 more of dis black fella ash a few red spots." 
 
 This plan was agreeable to all ; and at sundown the Kaffir 
 was released from his fastenings, conducted down the narrow 
 valley, and firmly spliced to a sapling that stood close to the 
 edge of the pool. 
 
 To provide against any chance of his being heard and re- 
 leased by a stray traveller, a stick was stuck crosswise in 
 his mouth, the bight of a string made fast over each end of it, 
 and then securely knotted at the back of his head. 
 
 After taking a survey of his fastenings, to see that there 
 was no danger of their coming undone, his cruel captors made 
 him a mocking salute ; and, bidding him " good by," strode 
 off towards their camp. 
 
A FIGHT BY FIRELIGHT. 287 
 
 CHAPTER LXXI. 
 
 i. FIGHT BY FIRELIGHT 
 
 A SXIOUSLY did Groot Willem wait for the aext mom> 
 *j^- ing and the promised visit from Congo. 
 
 But the morning came and passed without any Congo. 
 Willem became impatient, and could not content himself any 
 longer in the camp. 
 
 " This will not do," he exclaimed, as he saw that the sun 
 was again going down in the sky. " We must not remain 
 here. Perhaps Congo cannot come. Of course he cannot, 
 or he would have been here before now. We must look for 
 him, but it will not do for all of us. to go together. Hendrik, 
 will you come with me ? " 
 
 Hendrik readily responded to the invitation. The two 
 mounted their horses and rode off towards the residence of 
 Van Ormon. 
 
 From the behavior of Congo when Willem had last seen 
 him, the latter was quite certain that his visits at the kraal 
 were not desired. The Kaffir probably supposed that they 
 might interfere with his plans, by bringing suspicion upon 
 himself. 
 
 This, however, did not prevent Willem from going to see 
 him once more. 
 
 Congo had broken his promise ; and that was a proof that 
 something must be wrong. 
 
 On their new visit to Mynheer Van Ormon, this gentleman 
 did not take the slightest trouble to show them civility. 
 
 " Dat plack villen you call Congo," said he, " goed away 
 last night. We thought he vash mit you. When you finta 
 him again ake him to der tuyf'el, if you likes, and keep him 
 dare." 
 
288 THE GIRAFFE HUNTEBS. 
 
 " Do you think he has gone away from this place ? " asked 
 Willem of Hendrik, as they rode out from Van Onion's 
 enclosures. 
 
 " Yes," answered Hendrik ; " I see no reason to doubt it." 
 
 " But why did he not come to me, as he promised ?" . 
 
 '* There 's some good reason for his not having done so." 
 
 " I wish I knew in what direction he has gone." 
 
 " That difficulty may soon be removed," said Hendrik. a I 
 fancy I can tell it to a point of the compass. It will be found 
 a little to east of north." 
 
 " Why do you say that ? " 
 
 " Because it was in that quarter we encountered the two 
 men on the day after the giraffes were missing. Moreover, 
 we know they are not south, for that is the way those false 
 guides wanted us to take." 
 
 Too excited to return to camp without doing something, 
 Willem proposed -that they should ride out on the plain to- 
 wards the northeast, and see whether anything could be 
 learned about Congo. To this Hendrik agreed ; and, after 
 going southward about a mile from Van Ormon's house, they 
 turned, rode circuitously around it, and then struck off for 
 the northeast. 
 
 They had no great hope of finding the object of their 
 search, but it was necessary for them to do something ; and, 
 as Hendrik's surmise was not without some probability, they 
 kept on. 
 
 After making about five miles across the plain, they came 
 "within sight of some hills that began to loom up on the ho- 
 rizon to the northeast. They were still, to all appearance, 
 about four miles distant. 
 
 " Just the place where our property might be concealed," 
 suggested Hendrik. " No one would hide giraffes on a plain. 
 Tf we do not find them yonder, and this very night, we de* 
 nerve to lose them." 
 
 The sun was just setting as they reached the crest of thi 
 
A FIGHT BY FIRELIGHT. 283 
 
 first range of hills. Looking back over the road they had 
 just travelled, a horseman was seen coming across the plaint 
 a mile distant from the spot where they had halted 
 
 " If we watch that man," said Hendrik, " and not let hiir 
 see us, we shall probably find what we 're in search of. If 
 cot one of the thieves themselves, he looks to me very like 
 a messenger going to them from Van Ormon's. From the 
 behavior of the boer, I 'm now convinced that our giraffes 
 have been stolen, and Van Ormon himself is the thief." 
 
 Riding in among some trees, they dismounted, arid, secur- 
 ing their horses in the cover, watched the man who was ap- 
 proaching from the plain. 
 
 In the twilight, they saw him toil slowly up the slope, a 
 little to the east of them, and then continue his course over 
 the summit of the ridge, going on toward the next. 
 
 The night was now so dark that he could not be kept in 
 eight without their riding very near to him. In this there 
 would be danger. The hoof-strokes of their horses might be 
 heard. To avoid this they permitted him to keep far in the 
 advance, and rode slowly and noiselessly after, trusting to 
 chance to conduct them upon his track. 
 
 Fortune favored them. 
 
 On mounting a hill about half a mile from the place where 
 they had last seen the lone horseman, they came in sight of 
 a camp-fire that appeared burning in the bottom of the 
 ravine below. Both dismounted, tied their horses to the 
 trees, and silently stole towards the light. 
 
 It grew larger and brighter as they advanced upon it. 
 Without the slightest danger of being themselves seen, they 
 drew nearer and nearer, until they could make out the figures 
 of three men seated around the fire. These appeared en- 
 gaged in an earnest confabulation. 
 
 But for the messenger who had gone back to the house of 
 Mynheer Van Ormon, Willem and Hendrik might have long 
 wandered amongst the hill? without seeing anything to re* 
 
 13 8 
 
290 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 ward them for their journey. As it \t as, they saw that which 
 caused Willem a thrill of joy, so intense he could scarce re 
 strain himself from crying out. 
 
 Congo's suspicions, whether based upon instinct or reason, 
 had not been idle fancies. Tied to a tree under the glare of 
 the camp-fire stood two young giraffes, the animals that 
 had not strayed but been stolen. 
 
 A hurried consultation took place between the two hunters. 
 They must obtain possession of their property, but how? 
 They did not wish to be killed in the endeavor to right them- 
 selves, and they did not wish to kill those who had robbed 
 them, if they could avoid doing so. 
 
 " Let us give them a chance," said Willem. " If they will 
 surrender the stolen giraffes peaceably, we shall let them off. 
 If not, then I mean to shoot them down without mercy. We 
 must take the law into our own hands. There is not a court 
 or magistrate within one hundred miles of us." 
 
 While they were thus hastily arranging upon a plan of ac- 
 tion, the three men seated around the fire commenced cooking 
 tlitir suppers. 
 
 Only a few words more were interchanged between Willem 
 and Hendrik, who had come to an understanding as to how 
 they should act. Carrying their guns at full cock, they 
 stepped silently forward side by side and close together. Un- 
 der cover of the timber they advanced within ten paces of 
 the unsuspecting thieves, and then boldly stepped out into the 
 light. 
 
 " Keep your seats," cried Groot Willem in a loud, com- 
 manding voice. " The first of you that stirs shall die like a 
 
 The man known as " Shames," showed signs of an inten- 
 tion to spring to his feet and seize hold of a gun that lay 
 near. 
 
 "Don't! for your soul's sake, don't!" shouted the greal 
 hunter. 
 
A FIGHT BY FIRELIGHT. 291 
 
 Tha warning vvas not heeded; and the man rushed towards 
 the gun, took it up and at once brought it to the level. But 
 before Lo could touch his trigger, Willem's roer delivered ita 
 loud report, and the thief fell forward on to the fire. 
 
 Van Ormon's brother, not heeding the fate of his com- 
 panion, made some show of resistance ; but this was instantly 
 ended by a blow from the but of Gropt Willem's gun, which 
 he now held clenched in his hand. The third of the thieves 
 did not stay for similar treatment, but bolted from the camp 
 at a pace that would have left most horses behind him. 
 
 The guns of all three Were picked up, discharged, and then 
 smashed against a tree. The giraifes were untied and taken 
 up to the place where the horses had been left. After which, 
 Willem and Hendrik mounted into their saddles, and, leading 
 the camelopards behind them, commenced a backward march 
 toward camp, where they had left their companions. 
 
 The fate of the two men left by the fire remained from 
 that moment unknown to our adventurers. Nor did they 
 care to inquire about it. Before leaving the spot, it was seen 
 that neither of them had received a mortal wound; and, as 
 there was still one unharmed to take care o;' them, in all 
 probability they recovered. This, at least, wa* the hope and 
 belief of the hunters. 
 
^92 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 CHAPTER LXXII. 
 
 ALL RIGHT ONCE MORE. 
 
 ON finding himself tied to a tree, gagged, and abandoned, 
 Congo could see but one chance of his being released 
 from his confinement, and that was by some beast of prey. 
 
 He was quite sure that those who had left him there would 
 never return to relieve him. His reflections were anything 
 but pleasant. They bore some resemblance to those of a sick 
 man, who has been assured by his physician that there is nc 
 chance for him to recover. 
 
 The Kaffir was not one to give way to a cowardly fear of 
 death, but there was another thought in his mind almost as 
 disagreeable, and that was the chagrin he felt of not being 
 able to see his beloved master again, and make known his 
 discovery of the giraffes. 
 
 He even thought, while waiting for his approaching fate, 
 that, if by any means he could let Groot Wiliem know where 
 his property was concealed, he could then die content. 
 
 An hour passed, and a heavy darkness gathered around 
 him. It was the shades of night. A few small animals of 
 the antelope kind came trotting up to the pool, and quenched 
 their thirst. 
 
 They were followed by some jackals. Other visitors might/ 
 soon be expected, visitors that might not depart without 
 rudely releasing him from his confinement. 
 
 Half an hour later, and his eyes, piercing through the 
 "gloom of the night, became fixed upon a quadruped, whose 
 species he could not well make out. It appeared about the 
 size of a leopard. It was crawling slowly and silently to- 
 wards him. 
 
 It drew nearer; and just as he thought it was about ta 
 
ALL RIGHT ONCE MORE. 293 
 
 spring upon him, it uttered a low, moaning noise. Congo 
 recognized the dog Spoor'em. 
 
 For a moment there was joy in the African's soul. The 
 faithful dog was still living, and had not forsaken him. If he 
 was to die, it would be in company of the most affectionate 
 friend a man can have among the brute creation. Groot 
 Willem and the giraffes were for a while forgotten. 
 
 As the dog crawled close up to him, Congo saw that it car- 
 ried one leg raised up from the ground, and that the hair from 
 the shoulder downwards was clotted with blood. 
 
 Spoor'em appeared to forget the pain of his wound, m the 
 joy of again meeting his master, and never had Congo felt so 
 strongly the wish to be able to speak. Gagged as he was, he 
 could not. Not one kind word of encouragement could he 
 give to the creature that, despite its own sufferings, had not 
 forsaken him. He knew that the dog was listening for the 
 familiar tones of his voice, and looked reproachful that he was 
 not allowed to hear them. 
 
 Congo did not wish even a brute to think him ungrateful, 
 and yet there was no way by which he could let Spoor'em 
 know that such was the case. 
 
 Not long after the arrival of the dog, Congo heard the re- 
 port of a gun. To the sharp ears of the Kaffir it seemed to 
 have a familiar sound. It was very loud, and like the report 
 of a roer. It sounded like Groot Willem's gun, but how 
 could the hunter be there ? Congo could not hope it was he. 
 Some minutes of profound silence succeeded the shot, which 
 was then followed by three others, and once more all was still. 
 A quarter of an hour passed, and hoof-strokes were heard 
 on the hill above ; a party of horsemen were riding along tho 
 crest of the ridge. Congo could hear their voices, mingling 
 with the heavy footfall of the horses. 
 
 They were about to pass by the spot. " The thieves," 
 fhought Congo. " They are shifting their quarters." 
 
 They were not more than a hundred yards from the tree 
 
294 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 where he was tied ; and, as they came opposite, and just as h 
 became satisfied that they were going on without chanco of 
 seeing him, he heard a sort of struggle, followed by the 
 words : " Hold up a minute, Hendrik ; my horse has got on 
 one side of a tree, and Tootla the other." 
 
 The voice was Willem's, and " Tootla " was the name of 
 one of the young giraffes ! 
 
 Congo made a desperate effort to free his hands from their 
 fastenings, as well as to remove the stick that was distending 
 his jaws. The struggle was in vain. 
 
 There appeared no way by which he could sound an alarm 
 and let his friends know that he was near. He could think 
 of none. 
 
 They were leaving him. They would return to Graaf 
 Reinet, and he should be left to die at the foot of the tree, or 
 be torn from it by wild beasts. He was almost frantic with 
 despair, when an idea suddenly occurred to him. 
 
 He could not speak himself, but why could not the dog do 
 so for him. 
 
 His feet were still free, and, raising one of them, he gave 
 Spoor'em a kick, a cruel kick. 
 
 The poor animal crouched at his feet and uttered a low 
 whine. It could not have been heard thirty paces away. 
 
 Again the foot was lifted, and dashed against the ribs of 
 the unfortunate dog, that neither made an effort to avoid the 
 blow nor any complaint at receiving it. 
 
 The only answer vouchsafed was but a low, querulous 
 whine, that seemed to say, " Why is this, master ? In what 
 have I offended you ? " 
 
 Just as the foot was lifted for the third time, the ail rever- 
 berated to a long, loud roar. It was the voice of a hungry 
 lion, that appeared to be only a few paces from the spot. 
 
 Spoor'em instantly sprang to his feet, and answered the 
 king of beasts by a loud defiant bark. 
 
 The faithful animal that would not resist its master's ill- 
 
ALL RIGHT O.NCK MORE. 295 
 
 treatment, was out too ready to defend that master troni the 
 attack of a third party. 
 
 In the bark of- Spoor'em there was an idiosyncrasy. It 
 was heard and instantly recognized. 
 
 The moment after Congo had the pleasure of hearing the 
 tramp of horses, a* they came trotting down the hill ; and the 
 joice of TVillem calling out to him ! 
 
 When released from the tree, and the gag taken from his 
 jaouth, the first words he uttered were those of apology to 
 Spoor'em, for the kicks he had just administered ! 
 
 From the demonstrations made by the dumb creature, 
 there was every reason to believe that he accepted tho 
 apology in the spirit in which it was given ! 
 
 Willem compelled Congo, who had now been thirty-six 
 hours without food, to mount upon his own horse ; but this 
 the Kaifir would consent to do only on the condition that he 
 would be allowed to take Spoor'em up along with him. 
 
 They at once started away from the spot, and by an early 
 hour of the following morning reached the camp, where Hans, 
 Arend, and the others had remained. 
 
 Swartboy, in the joy of seeing them again, increased by the 
 sight of the giraffes, declared that he would never more call 
 Congo a fool. 
 
 This promise he has never been known to break. 
 
 In the afternoon, the journey towards Graaf Reinet was 
 resumed. Spoor'em being carried for two or three days on 
 the back of one of the oxen, snugly ensconced in a large 
 willow basket, woven by Congo for that express purpose. 
 
196 *ffE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 * 
 
 CHAPTER LXXIII. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 ONE evening, after a long day's journey, our adventurers 
 found themselves within a few miles of home. A gal- 
 lop of an hour or two, would place them in the society of the 
 relatives and friends from whom they had been so long 
 absent. 
 
 Arend and Hendrik were impatient to ride forward, in 
 advance of their companions. But each refrained from 
 making the proposition to the other. 
 
 Greatly to their annoyance, they saw Hans and Willem 
 bait at the house of a boer, and commence making arrange- 
 pents for passing the night. 
 
 This the two did with as little unconcern as though they 
 were still hundreds of miles from home. 
 
 Both Willem and Hans possessed a fair share of old- 
 fashioned Dutch philosophy, that told them no circumstances 
 should hinder them from being merciful to the animals that 
 had served them so long and so well. 
 
 Early next morning, as the hunters passed through Graaf 
 Reinet, on the way to their own homes, all the inhabitants 
 of the village turned out to bid them welcome. 
 
 By most of the people dwelling in the place, the young 
 giraffes were looked upon with as much astonishment as the 
 four Makololo felt while gazing upon the spire of the village 
 church. 
 
 There was not an inhabitant of the place ovei ten years of 
 age who had not heard something of the expedition on which 
 our adventurers had set forth some months before. A*' 
 knew the objects for which it had been undertaken ; and w 
 course the majority had prophesied soother failure in m* 
 
CONCLUSION. * 297 
 
 accomplishment of what so many experienced hunters had 
 already failed to effect. 
 
 "We are now returning home in a lespectable manner," 
 remarked Hendrik to the others, as he observed the enthu- 
 siastic spirit in which they were welcomed by the people. 
 
 " Yes," answered Arend, " and it is to Willem's persever- 
 ance that we owe all this." 
 
 " I don't know that I 've displayed any great perseverance 
 as you call it," said Willem. " I was as anxious as any of 
 you to return home, but I did not like to come back without 
 a couple of young giraffes. That was all the difference be- 
 tween us." The others made no reply, but rode on silently, 
 thinking of the generosity of their gigantic companion. 
 
 On former expeditions our adventurers had been absent 
 even a "longer time, but never did home seem so dear to them 
 as now, and never did they find on their return so warm a 
 welcome as that extended to them now. 
 
 The two young ladies, Truey Von Bloom and Wilhelrnina 
 Van Wyk, were delighted at again meeting with their lovers, 
 and, what is more, were honest enough to admit that such 
 was the case. 
 
 Congo and Swartboy endeavored to repay themselves for 
 the hardships of the past, by assuming grand airs over the 
 other servants, domestics belonging to their masters, as also by 
 urn unusual indulgence in eating, drinking, and sleeping. 
 
 Groot Willem had still another journey to accomplish. Tt 
 was 10 accompany Hans to Cape Town on his intended trip 
 to E irope, and to deliver to the Dutch consul the captured 
 camelopards. This journey, however, was not undertaken 
 nntil he had given himself, his horses, and giraffes a month's 
 pest. 
 
 During this time, the Makoijlo were treated with the 
 
 greatest kindness by all the household of the two families to 
 
 which their young friends belonged. Before returning to the 
 
 rorth, each was presented with a horse, a gun, and a suit o4 
 
 13* 
 
298 THE GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 
 clothes, and several useful presents were sent by Groot Wil 
 jem to his generous friend and protector, Macora. 
 
 Previous to liis departure for Europe, Hans desired to be 
 present at two important ceremonies that must sooner or later 
 take place, and in which the families of Von Bloom and 
 Van Wyk were both more or less interested. But Hans was 
 impatient to set out on his intended tour, and Hendrik and 
 Arend were much pleased that such was the case. Under 
 these circumstances, Miss Truey and Miss Wilhelmina were 
 prevailed upon to appoint an early day for making the two 
 cornets the happiest of men. 
 
 The day after the double marriage, "Willera and Hans 
 started for Cape Town, taking with them the giraffes and 
 the ivory they had brought from the north. 
 
 The animals that had cost so much time and toil in procur- 
 ing were delivered to the consul, and the bounty money 
 handed over. The camelopards became fellow-passengers of 
 the young philosopher in his voyage to Europe. 
 
 Willem parted with them and Hans as the ship was getting 
 " under way," and, on the same day, started back to his dis- 
 tant home in Graaf Reinet. There he still dwells, endeavor- 
 ing to pass his time in peaceful pursuits ; but this endeavor 
 he finds great difficulty in carrying out, partly through his 
 own restless desire to seek new adventures, and partly 
 through the solicitations of young Jan and Klaas, who, stimu- 
 lated by the tales told by their elder brothers, are now keenly 
 anxious to relinquish the pursuit of knowledge for that of 
 game. 
 
 Hendrik and Arend have no longer a desire to go in quest 
 of such sp >rt. Home is now too dear to them ; and both are 
 satisfied to leave to their younger brothers the pleasure of 
 spending a few months on the far frontier, and earning, ftl 
 they so nobly did, the title of GIRAFFE HUNTERS. 
 

 PWMf^t^ 
 
 
 **' *<P* ^A-T^^EN 
 
 ftH 
 
fcfc*r? 
 
 .** 
 
 
 tWf&Z 
 
 \> 
 
 4fH 
 
 **s 
 
 -tj-t 
 
 ^^ 
 
 i^ffcW^ 
 
 F V ^-5BJ .* 
 
 iteiQ, M> 
 
 The giraffe-hunters 
 
 M12542 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^K5R